before our eyes the example of Balaam hired to curse the people of God o Iohn 5 34 36. who gaped after gaine and promotion and gaue mischeiuous counsell to the Moabites and Midianites to worke their death and destruction This truth is confirmed by sundry the Apostles Peter Iude and Iohn in the new Testament who mentioning this history declare both that bee loued the wages of vnrighteousnes and laid a stumbling-blocke before the children of Israel to intrap them was reprooued for his iniquity by his Asse Who spake with mans voice and forbad the foolishnesse of the Prophet These things being duly weighed and throughly considered do sufficientlie teach vs who is the author of this Booke not man but God and that the authority of it is diuine and not humane Now let vs see what vse may be gathered from hence and how it may be profitably applyed to our instruction Seeing the Author of this Booke and so of Vse 1 the rest of holy scripture is not man or Angel or any creature but the Lord of heauen and earth we learne that they want not nor stand in neede of the confirmation and approbation of the Church or of men seeing they are approued vnto vs by a greater authority and as it were warranted vnto our consciences from on higher Court where God himselfe sitteth present and president of the same So then as Christ our Sauiour speaketh p I receiue not the record of man but I haue a greater witnesse then the witnesse of Iohn We may truly say the same of his word we haue a better ground to stand vpon and a fairer warrant then the testimonie of the Church to beare record of the dignitie and authority of the word Hence it is that he saith in the same place The works which the Father hath giuen me to fin sh do beare witnes of me that the Father sent me and the Father himselfe which hath sent me beareth witnes of me This serueth to conuince the Church of Rome of the spirit of errour which teacheth that the scripture receiueth authority and credite from the Church insomuch that some of them are not ashamed to auouch q Eckius in Euchirid de autho Eccl. That the authoritie of the Church is greater then of the Scripture and others feare not to blaspheme r Hermannus that they should haue no more authority in regard of vs then Aesops Fables except the authority of the Church did procure it And as they are bold to maintaine that the Church is aboue the Scripture Å¿ Bellar. de verbo dei li. 4. cap. 12. so they teach that the Scriptures are not in themselues necessary neyther were written to be a rule of our Faith Thus they fall from one heresie into another proceed from worse to worse as euill men doe But the assurance of our Faith touching the Scriptures is not builded on the Churches authority but vppon the illumination of Gods spirit shining euidently in the Scriptures theÌ„selues The holy Ghost openeth the eyes of those that are his that they know discerne his voice from all others For as the Sun is not seene by any lighâ— but his owne so we iudge of the truth and all false Doctrines by the Scriptures How do we discerne sweet from sowre but by it owne taste And how can wee better discerne the rellish of the Scripture t Psal 19 10. Which is swâ—eter then the Hony and the Hony-combe to the taste then by the goodnes and excellency of it selfe True it is wee doe not reiect and refuse contemne or condemne the testimony authority of the true church as the Papists slander vs u What the office and authority of the Church is but wee confesse these points of the Church First it is as the keeper of the rolles and records to preserue them not to authorize them He that is custos rotulorum doth not giue authority to the writings but hath them of trust committed vnto him Secondly it is as a touchstone to distinguish them from bastard counterfeit Scriptures not to make that Scripture which is no Scripture The touchstone of the Gold-smith doth not make gold but discerneth and distinguisheth gold from other mettall what is base and what is rich stuffe so doeth the Church Thirdly it is as the voice of a x Chrisost hom 1. in Epist ad Tit. crier to preach and publish and promulgate and teach the truth as a cryer pronounceth and proclaimeth the Edicts and Decrees of his Prince but cannot adde to them nor take from them nor authorize them nor any way alter change them Fourthly it is as an Interpreter and expounder to expound and interpret them according to the Scriptures As the man of Law deliuereth the sense of the Law but doeth not make it to bee Law These are holy and honourable seruices of the Church and these wee willingly acknowledge to belong vnto it But that the Scriptures should receiue credite from it or bee of no authority without it we cannot admit or acknowledge For they are cleere perfect firme and worthy of all respect and reuerence without the testimony of the Church for the Authors sake The Apostle saith y 1 Ioh 5 6 9 It is the Spirit that beareth witnesse for that Spirit is truth and afterwarde If wee receiue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater Thus then wee see that the chiefe cause why wee beleeue that the Scriptures were deliuered from Heauen is not the witnesse of the Church nor the authoritie of man but because the Spirit speaketh euidently in them so that we can no more doubte of the truth of them though the Church should hold her peace then if we heard God openly speaking vnto vs froÌ„ the highest heauens Let vs therefore detest the wickednesse and blasphemy of such as say the authority of Gods worde dependeth of the testimony of man which were to preferre man before God to make all his promises hang vppon the vncertaine credite of man and to make the hand-maid take place before the Lady and Mistris which were a presumption and saucinesse not to be endured Secondly we learne from hence who is the Vse 2 best Interpreter of the Scriptures and who is the sole and soueraigne Iudge thereof namely God himselfe who is the author and inspirer of them For as the authority of them dependeth not vppon the Church so the interpretation of them dependeth not vppon the will and pleasure of man according to the saying of the Apostle z 2 Pet. 1 No prophesie of the Scripture is of any priuate interpretation Euery man is the expositor of his owne worke euery Law-giuer knoweth best the meaning of his owne Law a 1 Cor. 2 For what man knoweth the things of a man saue the spirit of a man which is in him Euen so the things of God knoweth no man but the spirit of God for God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his
them with speed to their graues But all these iudgments before rehearsed belong only to the body do not stretch to the soule and conscience neuerthelesse the Lord ceasseth not to repay vs euen in this kinde also according to our sinne Hence it is that he threatneth to send strong delusions vpon men to beleeue lies which will not receiue and beleeue the truth 2 Thess 2 11. and they which will not beleeue wholesome doctrine but hauing itching eares get them an heap of teachers shall turne their eares from the truth and be turned vnto fables and beleeue lies 2 Tim. 4 3 4. Secondly whensoeuer we remaine vnder any Vse 2 iudgement of Gods hand whatsoeuer it be let vs labour for spirituall wisedome that we may be able to see and discerne what the sinne is which is the cause thereof For by the manner of the iudgement we may oftentimes finde out the manner of our sinne And doubtlesse these benefits will come thereof we shal be able to iustifie God and also to iudge our selues and thereby we shall escape farther punishments and plagues that God purposed to bring vpon vs. This way we shall make the punishment profitable vnto vs if we take it and lay it vnto the sinne as it were a salue vpoÌ„ the sore This will bring vs to remember many sinnes and to repent truely of them which otherwise we should not thinke vpon It will worke in vs a care to iudge our selues that we be not iudged of the Lord 1 Cor. 11 31 22. This is no small benefit and comfort and therefore we should entertaine a ioynt-meditatioÌ„ both touching the sinnes that we haue committed and touching punishments that wee haue suffered that so we may to our farther good compare the one with the other Lastly as God dealeth with men in regard Vse 3 of their sinnes so he dealeth oftentimes with his childreÌ„ in good things for good things He will not onely reward our good works euen to a cup of cold water giuen to a disciple in the name of a disciple Mat. 10.42 but hee will reward according to our deeds blessing with the same blessing and mercy with the same mercy 2 Tim 1.18 Onesiphorus shewed meâ—cy vnto Paul he prayeth to God That he may find mercy of the Lord in that day Hee that is mercifull and liberall to the poore hath a promise that he shall neuer want Christ our Sauiour describing what is true blessednesse wherin it consisteth saith among other things Mat. 5 4. Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercy True it is God is able to reward such many other wayes but he promiseth and performeth this rather then any other to strengthen our faith in his word and to teach vs to acknowledge and confesse his own in that worke And heereby haue all such as are any way vnder the gouernment of others a notable encouragement in well doing that God will returne them a like measure of blessing according to that themselues haue done If we be truely seruiceable and conscionable in our duties toward those whom God hath set ouer vs we shall by a speciall blessing of God find in time to come those that shall be vnder vs faithfull also toward vs. He that will rule well must first learne to obey wel if we be not obedient to others for conscience sake let vs neuer thinke to finde others obedient to vs. Hast thou bin a dutifull childe to thy parents and obeyed them in the Lord Thou maiest well hope and expect the same at the hands of thy owne children hereafter Or hast thou beene a faithfull seruant to thy master according to the flesh seruing him with feare trembling in singlenesse of thy heart Thou maiest well look for the like seruice at the hands of others It is the common rule of christianity and that which the heathen themselues were not ignorant off Whatsoeuer ye would that men should doe vnto you do you euen so to them for this is the law and the Prophets Mat. 7 12. On the other side they that are stubborne and disobedient children euill and vnfaithful seruants may iustly feare to haue the same measure measured vnto them againe They that are now yong men liue vnder the roofe and gouernement of their parents if they deale falsely and deceitfully with them how can they but thinke that God will make them reape a plentifull haruest of such darnell as themselues haue sowen scattered abroad They that are now children of their fathers mothers may in time to come themselues be fathers mothers of their children so haue others stand in the same place to them that themselues now stand to their parents If they mocke and scoffe at them for their infirmities as Ham Canaan did Gen. 9 22. Or contemne their wholesome counsels and holy admonitions â— 2 25. as the sons of Eli did Or if they beguile them or closely conuay away their money or any of their goods from them as Micah did from his mother â—7 â— 2. as many make it a slight and slender matter to steale from their parents as if all were their owne they can lay fingers vpon euen while they bee aliue and others giue liberty to take and embezell from them if it be but a little and no great sums Or if they think they liue too long that they may enioy their liuing as Esau did â—7 41 let them know that there is a iust God in heauen that will another day withhold his grace from their posterity that they shall finde their owne children ready to despise them and set them at nought to reiect their admâ—nitions threatnings to circumuent them purloine from them yea to gape for their death that they may haue their goods And when this cometh to passe then let them consider their owne sin as the cause of their childrens sinne and that their children do forget them to be their parents because themselues neuer remembred that they were children The like we may say of seruants they that are now seruants of their masters may also hereafter come to be masters of their seruants If then you shall deale wickedly with them in word or in deed you shall make a streight yet a iust equal law against your selues The Apostle giueth an excellent precept vnto such Tit. 2 9 10. Exhort seruants to be obedient to their owne masters and to please them well in all things not answering againe not purloining but shewing all good fidelity that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things Let such therefore looke to themselues that they bee not paide home in their kinde If they learne to giue stubborne and froward answers and to despise them that are ouer theÌ„ as Agar did Sarah Gen. 16 4. Or if they returne them sleeuelesse answers when they call them to an account of their doings as Gehazi did to Elisha who when he asked him whither he went or where
the stirring of vs vp to prayer We may now comfortably conclude to our owne consciences with the same Apostle I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shal be able to separate vs from the loue of God Let vs know then there is great vse of the crosse beeing assured that tribulation bringeth forth patience patience experience â—om 5 5 4 5. and experience hope and hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroad in our harts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs. Vse 2 Secondly we learne heereby not to promise to our selues worldly peace prosperity but prepare to endure the crosse before it cometh and know that the end of one crosse is the beginning of another while we liue heere We must not looke to finde heauen vpon earth we must not dreme of the victory before we fight We think of receiuing the prize but we wold not run the race We would put on the crown but we shun the crosse like those foolish husbandmen that would receiue the fruites of the earth but care not for the labour And surely the reason why we are many waies impatient vnder the crosse murmure vnder the mighty hand of God is because wee are vnprepared vnprouided to beare any storme or endure any triall We must not thinke to liue at ease and pleasure but know that whosoeuer taketh not vp his crosse cometh after Christ cannot be his Disciple So Paul teacheth Timothy Thou hast fully knowne my faith and my patience my persecutions which came vnto me but from them all the Lord deliuered me yea and all that will liue godly in Christ Iesus shall suffer persecution 2 Tim. 3 10 12. For as the head was first crowned with thornes so the members must not looke to liue in pleasures Lastly be not offended at the great afflictions Vse 3 that oftentimes we heare to befall the faithfull or we see to be vpon such as feare God let vs not maruaile and wonder at it as at some rare and strange thing much lesse should wee start backe from our profession for the persecutions and fiery trials that come vpon the Church Therfore the Apostle Iohn saith Maruaile not my brethren Iohn 4 13. though this world hate you nay rather we haue cause to reioyce that God vouchsafeth vs this honor not only to beleeue in him but to suffer for his Name This made Paul say Acts 21 13. being entreated that hee would not go vp to Ierusalem What do ye weeping and breaking mine heart For I am ready not to be bound onely but also to die at Ierusalem for the Name of the Lord Iesus Doubtlesse if we were of the world the world would loue his owne but because we are chosen out of the world therefore the world hateth vs. It is noted to the euerlasting praise of the Apostles Acts 5 21. Heb. 10 33 34. Cast not away therfore your confidence which hath great recompence of reward God hath no need of vs to maintaine his glory he is able to maintaine it without vs therefore it is a great priuiledge and prerogatiue that God calleth vs out to suffer for his Names sake Besides such and so great are our infirmities that the Lord might worthily make vs suffer for our owne sins and bring shame and confusion of faces vpon vs according to our owne deseruings Now in that he mercifully passeth ouer our faults and frailties couereth our transgressions and maketh vs suffer taunts reproches persecutions for his truth and Gospel it is a great honour and dignity whereunto he exalteth and aduanceth vs and therefore our Sauiour saith Blessed shall ye be when men reuile and persecute you say all manner of euill against you for my sake falsly reioyce and be glad for great is your reward in heauen Mat. 5 11 12. Wherfore let vs not shrinke backe for trouble but reioyce in our sufferings and praise God for our afflictions Ver. 16. But when we cried vnto the Lord he heard our voice therefore let vs passe through thy Country Heere we haue the third reason vsed to the Edomites to perswade them to giue them passage drawne from an experience of Gods helpe who seeing their misery and hearing their gronings brought them out of the land of Egypt out of the house of bondage Now it would argue great cruelty to forsake those and leaue them in their affliction The strength of the reason of whoÌ„ God hath taken the protection If then God haue helped vs do not you deny vs helpe but God hath helped vs therfore deny not vs your helpe Thus the gracious dealing of God is propounded for their imitation This is a forcible and effectuall reason teaching vs this Doctrine Doctrine The consideratioÌ„ of Gods loue to his children must moue vs to mercy that the consideration of Gods loue mercy shewed to his childreÌ„ must moue vs to mercy The truth hereof hath the consent and agreement of many other Scriptures Hereunto cometh the exhortation of Moses Deut. 10.17 18 19. The Lord your God is God of Gods and the Lord of Lords a great God mighty and terrible who doth right vnto the fatherlesse and widow loueth the stranger giueth him food and raiment Loue ye therefore the stranger for yee were strangers in the Land of Egypt Thus the Apostle reasoneth 1 Ioh. 4 9 11. God hath manifested his loue in sending his onely begotten Sonne into this world that we might liue thorough him Beloued if God so loued vs wee ought also to loue one another Wher we see he perswadeth to brotherly loue in respect of the experience which we haue of the free loue of God toward our selues So our Sauiour concludes Lu. 6 36. Be ye therefore mercifull as your Father also is mercifull Hereunto cometh that which we reade in the Apostle Iohn in another place Hereby haue we perceiued loue that he laid downe his life for vs therefore wee ought also to lay downe our liues for the brethren 1 Iohn 3 8 16. There is nothing more effectuall to perswade brethren to vnity among themselues theÌ„ to know they haue a gentle father that loueth them all Nothing is able to binde faster those that are fellow-seruants in one family to seeke the mutuall good one of another then to consider they haue a good master carefull of the good of them all to giue them their portion in due season Reason 1 The reasons are euident First we are bound to follow the example of God which must be our direction and instruction This the Apostle teacheth Phil. 2 5 where he exhorteth to humility and lowlinesse of minde from the example of Christ Let the same minde be in you that was euen in Christ Iesus And the Apostle in the Epistle to the Hebrewes chap. 11.32 hauing propounded the examples of the
Iames 2 1. wee should haue the faith of Christ in respect of persons which is forbidden condemned by the Apostle Hence it is that our Sauiour speaketh to his Apostles b Math. 10 20 Luke 10 16. It is not you that speak but the spirit of your Father that speaketh within you And to the 70. Disciples and in them to all his true Ministers to the end of the world He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth mee and he that despiseth me desp seth him that sent me For this cause the Thessalonians practising this point are commended by the Apostle that they esteemed and receiued the doctrine deliuered vnto them c 1 Thes 2 13. Rom. 1 16. Not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God which is the power of God to saluation to euery one that beleeueth They are the Embassadors of God sent out of him to call vs to repentance and therefore their word or rather the word of GOD spoken by their mouth is to be heard with reuerence marked with diligence and practised with obedience The writer of this book was Moses Thus much touching the chiefe and principall Author of this booke as of the other Scriptures to wit God nowe followeth the lesse principall or instrumentall namely Moses The Lord could if it had pleased him haue written this booke as he did the morall Law contained in the ten commandements with his owne finger without the ministery of mortall man but it stood with his will and Heauenly pleasure to inspire his worde into the hearts of some holy men set apart for this purpose and to make their pen d Psalm 45 1 as the penne of a swift Writer The writer of this Book as also of the three former and of that which followeth was Moses faithfull in the house of God of whose stocke parents birth preseruation banishment and return into the land of Egypt from whence he brought the children of Israel wee reade at large in the Booke of Exodus Him God hauing set apart from his mothers womb to be the deliuerer of his people doth call as it is a Psal 78 70 7â— 72. saide of Dauid and tooke him from the Sheepfolds euen from behind the Ewes with yong brought he him to feede his people in Iacob his inheritance in Israel so he fed them according to the simplicity of his heart and guided them by the discretion of his hands Him also did God chuse to be one of the Scribes to penne a part of his word the first and most anâ—ient Scripture sufficient to guide that people into all truth necessary to be beleeued of them For as Princes and Noblemen haue their principal Secretaries whose persons and pennes they vse to what purposes they please so hath GOD his selected instruments to write his will and to endite what things he reuealed vnto them by whose Spirit they were wholy guided and directed that they could not erre b 2 Pet 1 21. for the Prophesie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were mooued by the holy Ghost Such a one was Moses the first chosen vessell of God to pen publish his word that it might bee knowne and conueyed vnto all posterities to him c Num. 12 8. Deut. 34 10. God spake mouth to mouth and by vision and not in dark words like to him there arose not a Prophet in Israel whom hee knew face to face These Prophets of God may rightly bee called second Authors of the Scripture all of them Gods Secretaries but Moses as his principall Secretary This consideration of Gods choosing men to be as his organs and instruments to put his Vse 1 whole will and word in writing doth offer to vs diuers good vses which briefly wee will run ouer First it conuinceth all those that thinke and gather that neither this book nor the other foure were written by Moses as now they are left vnto vs but by Esdras or some other more auncient Scribe that liued before his time Adde heereunto d Iren. lib. 3. cap 25. Tertul. lib. de bab mul. clem Alex. lib. 1. strom Hieron aduers Helu Euseb in Chronic. that manie of the Fathers and Doctors of the Church maintayned that when Ierusalem was assaulted sacked by the Chaldeans all the bookes of Moses and other Scriptures were burned together with the Temple and were afterward written againe and brought to light through the help of the diuine memory of Esdras who remembred al that was written in the former copies But this coniecture so much stood vppon by the Ancients be it spoken with their patience and pardon is no better then a fable may bee conuinced by euident demonstration of vndoubted reasons True it is the fourth of Esdras telleth in sober sadnesse this dreame e Esdr lib. 4. c 4 23. cap. 14 21. but euery one knoweth that booke to bee Apochryphall almost as full of lies as leaues insomuch that the Church of Rome ouer bold to adde to the Canon yet f Bel. de verbo Dei lib 1. cap 20. lib. 2. cap 1. are ashamed of this booke to make it Canonicall And we neuer read that the Babylonians euer attempted this sacriledge and if they had it seemeth vnlikely and vnpossible that euer they coulde bring it to passe the bookes beeing dispersed into many mens hands and extant in sundrie copies in sundry places The Assyrians which were sent as certaine Colonies to inhabite in the waste roomes of the ten Tribes the Kingdom of Israel being ouerthrown by Salmanasar when they were disturbed and destroyed by Lyons that tore them in peeces g 2 Kin 1 7 27 were instructed by one of the Priestes in the Law of Moses and no doubt had it among them Antiochus a most bloody tyrant commaunded the bookes of the Law to be cut in peeces burned so many as hee could finde yet did the faithfull preserue them safe and sound with the danger of their owne liues 1 Mach. 1 59. Besides it is not to be imagined that Ezekiel and Daniel continuing in Babylon the seuenty yeares of the captiuity wanted the word law of God all that time to say nothing of Ieremy the Prophet and Gedaliah the Prince were they all so carelesse or forgetfull that in the ruine of the City and spoyling of the temple they would neglect the Law and not saue one booke out of the fire Was there neuer a godly man left that was mindfull of the booke of God But what place is there lefte for any such surmise and suspition seeing the prophet Daniel had both the prophesies h Dan 9 2 11 of Ieremy the Law of Moses Moreouer it appeareth by the testimony of Ezra himselfe the Scribe of God i Ezra 6 18. that the people beeing returned from their captiuity had the Law of Moses amongst them before
appeareth by the Prophet Esay when hee bringeth in the Lord speaking vnto vs c Esay 66 3. To him will I haue respect euen to him that is poore and of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my words The scripture is compared by one to a great and high palace but the doore that entreth into it is very low so that the high-minded and proud presumptuous man that standeth vpon the high conceites of his owne minde cannot run in but it is necessary that he stoope downe low humble himselfe whosoeuer intendeth to haue any passage into it This spirituall pride is the mother of all error but humility leadeth vs into all truth d Iames 4 6. For God resisteth the proud and giueth grace vnto the lowly Lastly we must come to the Scriptures to hearing and reading of them with prayer desiring him to direct vs and crauing his blessing vpon our labors The word of God is as an hidden treasure laide vp in the Lords Coffers Prayer is the Key to open it the way to come to it the hand to receiue it The Prophet Dauid prayeth oftentimes to God to open his eyes and to giue him vnderstanding e Psalme 119 18 34. that he might see into the wonders of his Law We haue a gracious promise from God that hee which asketh shall receiue hee that seeketh shall finde and hee that knocketh shall haue the doore set open vnto him Many of Gods Seruants haue attained to more knowledge and vnderstanding in the mysteries of the Kingdome of heauen by prayer then by their own study labour reading and searching If then we shall ioyne it to our reading and hearing it shall bring a great blessing with it reueal the secrets of God vnto vs. Thus much touching the Title of this booke Let vs now proceede to handle the Vses The ends and Vses of this Booke and speciall ends of this Booke for which it was written and thereby take a general view of the benefit that may redound vnto vs. There are many chapters that seeme to be verie bare and barren and to containe nothing in them but a naked Catalogue of places and persons but we shall plainly perceiue in the particular handling of the speciall matters taught therein that we haue great cause to giue attention and to marke what is offered to our considerations forasmuch as whatsoeuer was written afore-hand was written for our instruction that wee through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might haue hope Rom. 15. And albeit the vses come after to bee spoken at large yet it shall not bee amisse to giue a taste of them in the beginning thereby to set an edge vpon vs to procure vs an appetite to hunger after them First we see in the state of the Israelites as Vse 1 in a glasse what is the condition of the Church and of all the godly in this life they are as a barke tossed on the Sea ready to suffer Shipwracke and to be cast vpon euery rocke vnlesse they cast out the anchor of hope sure stedfast that they may in time appointed ariue in safety at the hauen desired For euen as the Israelites neuer rested in the wildernesse but trauelled from one place to another vntill they came into the Land of promise so the Church in this world is as in a wildernes they haue no certaine abode no setled dwelling to assure them any continuance but they walke and wander vp and downe as poore banished men vntill they bee translated into their heauenly Country We are heere as pilgrimes and strangers our hope is not in this life a 1 Cor. 15 19 For then of all men we were the most miserable Wee know we must all leaue it and we know not how soone We looke for a life to come and most earnestly desire to bee translated to that heauenly inheritance The Apostle hath many meditations to this purpose Phil. 3. b Phil. 3 20 2 Cor. 5 6 7. Heb. 11 13 14 Our conuersation is in Heauen from whence we looke for a Sauâ—our the Lord Iesus and 2 Cor. 5. Whiles we are at home in the body wee are absent from the Lord for wee walke by faith and not by sight And Hebr. 11 speaking of the Patriarkes Abraham Isaac and Iacob he saith They confessed that they were strangers and Pilgrims on the earth for they that say such things declare plainely that they seeke a Countrie We must not looke to finde Heauen vpon the earth we shall heere meete with many afflictions and it is profitable for vs to exercise our faith patience and prayer leste the flesh shoulde waxe proud against the spirit and lift vp it selfe against God Secondly we learne who is the Patrone Vse 2 and protector of the Church namely GOD himselfe he is the shield and buckler of it to defend it How many were the troubles and dangers and enemies and wants of the Isralites while they liued in the wildernesse Yet did God maruailously and miraculously nourish and preserue them Is he the God of the Iewes onely and not of the Gentiles yes euen of the Gentiles also For as hee kept them and carried them as vpon the Eagles wings so he is with his Church at all times when it seemeth most to despaire of help then commeth the helpe and comfort of God from on high and deliuereth them out of their distresse O that men would therefore confesse before the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull workes before the sonnes of men Let vs also looke for helpe from him from whence our saluation commeth c 1 Sam. 2 6 Who as Hanna the mother of Samuel singeth in her Song kâ—lleth and maketh aliue bringeth down to the graue and raiseth vp In dangers therfore let vs trust in him in wants let vs relie vpon him in chastisements let vs humble our selues before him in troubles let vs flye vnto him in temptations let vs fight vnder him and in all necessities let vs pray vnto him and call vpon his name Thirdly we haue in this booke a liuely picture Vse 3 of the state of the Church what it is in this life and of what persons it consisteth it standeth not wholly of such as haue receiued the grace of sanctification but it hath many hypocrites mingled with them and many wicked persons are found among them and come as the Ghest did in the â—ospell whoe came without his wedding garment In this body are many members but are not all liuing a great part are dead and rotten members Yea they which are indeed Saints by calling are not so sanctified that they liue without sinne For as d 1 Cor. 13 12 they know in part and beleeue in part so they are sanctified in part not fully and perfectly which shall not bee vntill the next life when we shall know euen as wee are knowne and see euen as we are seene of God Among the Israelites which did beare the name of the
all that go foorth to the warre in Israel Whereby we see in this particular numbring who are excepted and exempted to wit first all that were strangers from the Children of Israel Moses did not meddle with them Secondly women for he was charged to take account onely of the males Thirdly such as were vnder twenty yeare old Fourthly olde men that were not fit for Shielde and Speare or to draw the sword Fiftly such as were maymed or impotent or sickly diseased are also essoined by this Law and haue as it were a pasport giuen vnto them beeing cashired and discharged from seruice and left out of the numbers that are enrolled and recorded Question 1 In this diuision two questions arise which are to bee answered First touching this numbring whether it were the same which is mentioned in the Booke of Exodus I answere Answere there is a threefold numbring of them described by Moses first that in Exodus chapt 30. The second is in this chapter the last is afterward in this book chapt 26. These summes were taken vpon seuerall occasions at seuerall times for seuerall ends and differ much in the number of such as were accounted as may appeare by the seuerall comparing of one of them with another Secondly it may be demanded for what Question 2 cause God commandeth a particular account summe to be taken of his people to whom they were well knowne I answere Answere not because God would vnderstand whether they wer sufficient for number or able for strength to buckle and encounter with their enemies forasmuch as nothing is vnknowne to him nothing is hard to him or vnpossible for him to bring to passe who is able to saue as well with a few as with many The causes are these First for order sake that there shold be no occasion of contention for primacy or precedency but that euery Tribe and family should know his place and time when to remoue and when to stand still when to fight with their enemies and in euery point what to doe Secondly that such things as were to be paide for the vse of the Tabernacle might the more easily bee collected and gathered when they were separated according to their Tribes and the Tribes according to the families the families according to the household man by man Thirdly to make manifest the truth of his promise and the power of his hand his truth in performing his promise made long ago to Abraham Gen. 15. that he would increase his posterity in power partly in multiplying the people so greatly in so short a time and partly in feeding and sustaining them in the wildernesse without haruest or husbandry without planting or tilling without sowing of Corne or without feeding breeding of Cattell Fiftly to testifie his exceeding great loue toward them and speciall care ouer them Such things as are deare vnto vs we delight oftentimes to looke vpon them and to take the number of them lest any of them should be lost A faithfull shepheard will many times tell the sheep committed vnto him lest any of them should be missing So in this Commandement to haue all his people numbred is set foorth an infallible token of his care and prouidence toward them Lastly they are seuerally and distinctly numbred euery Tribe by himselfe that in time to come it might bee certainely knowne and perceiued of what Tribe family Christ Iesus the promised Messiah should be borne for as much as according to the ancient promise vttered by the mouth of Iacob and other Prophets he should be borne of the Tribe of Iudah and of the house of Dauid to whome also he is often promised Now let vs come to the doctrines of this diuision Verse 2 3. Take the summe of all the Congregation of the Children of Israel c from twenty yeare old and aboue all that go foorth to the warre in Israel c. We see in these words who is the Author of this numbring of the people not Moses not Aaron not the heads of the house of their Fathers but God alone who hath sole authority both ouer Princes people From hence we might obserue that God is the directer commander and instructer of his people and therefore wee should depend vpon him and aske counsell at his mouth But wee will not stand vpon euery particular circumstance nor examine euery word heere let vs marke who they were that God would haue numbred not women but males not children not old men not impotent men but such as are able to handle the sword and to draw the bow and to fight against their enemies for their liues for their wiues for their children and for the maintainance of Gods worship Doctrine 1 This teacheth vs that a godly man may lawfully be a warriour A godly man may lawfully be a warriour If war were not in it selfe lawfull God would neuer take order in this place to haue a muster taken of such as are able to beare armes True it is euery good ordinance and profession may be abused and nothing is so well instituted but by mans corruption it may bee wrested and the right vse thereof ouerturned We see in this place in this Commandement of God that his Church and people may lawfully take vp weapons and make war against their enemies Abraham is saide to bee the Father of the faithfull and the faithfull to be carried into his bosome and to sit down with him in the Kingdome of Heauen Yet hee made warre Gen. 14 14 18 and ouer threw the enemies that had spoyled Sodome and carried away the riches of it as a prey and was not reprooued of Melchizedech the Priest of the liuing God but refreshed together with his army The like we might say of Moses Ioshua the Iudges and other godly Kings 1 Sam. 17 47 and 2 Sam. 25 28. who fought many battels by the commandement of the Lord. The Scripture teacheth that Dauid a man after Gods owne heart did fight the battels of God and the people of God standing in battell aray against the Philistims are called The hoast of the liuing God When the Souldiers heard the preaching of Iohn the fore-runner of Christ they came vnto him and asked of him what they must doe he did not disswade them from warre or perswade them to cast away their weapons but gaue them directions how to behaue themselues in that honourable profession Doe violence to no man neither accuse any falsely Luke 3 14. and be content with your wages Neither did Peter being sent for to come to Cornelius a captaine of the Italian Band a deuout man and one that feared God command him to follow a new trade of life Neither did Paul perswade Sergius Paulus the Deputy Acts 10 3 4. and 13 7 12 a prudent man to renounce that calling which no doubt they would haue done if the profession of Chiualry had not stood with the profession of Christianity The Apostle in the
Epistle to the Hebrews teacheth touching the faithful Heb. 11 33 34 that through faith they subdued kingdomes wrought righteousnesse obtained the promises stopped the mouthes of lyons quenched the violence of fire escaped the edge of the sword of weake were made strong waxed valiant in battell turned to flight the armies of the aliants All these testimonies and examples of the old and new Testament set forth expresly this truth that it is a lawfull thing and allowed to the godly to follow the warres The reasons to confirme this truth do follow Reason 1 First God doth command it and therefore doth allow it as iust and lawfull For hee doth not will things because they are iust but they are iust because he willeth them Now the holy Scripture affoordeth sundry testimonies of this truth and setteth downe the precepts commandements that God gaue to his people to bee their warrant to vse their weapon So he commanded them to destroy the Canaanites Deut. 7 2 3. The Lord thy God shall giue theÌ„ before thee and thou shalt smite them thou shalt vtterly destroy them thou shalt make no couenant with them nor haue compassion on them Thus he commanded Saul to slay the Amalekites 1 Sam. 15 2. who set vpon the people of God when they were come out of the Land of Egypt and as God commanded the worke so he gaue a blessing vnto it so that those enemies were brought to destruction For we reade in the holy history that God said vnto him I remember what Amalek did to Israel how they laid waite for them in the way as they came vp from Egypt now therefore go and smite Amalek and destroy ye al that pertaineth vnto them and haue no compassion on them but slay both man and woman both infant and â—uckling both oxe and sheepe both Camell and Asse Many other precepts are found in the word of God which we cannot stand vpon But God the Lord of hoasts commandeth nothing that is vniust vnlawful therfore war rightly vsed is lawful warranted Secondly as God gaue direct and expresse Reason 2 commandement so the people of God going forth to battell were to call vppon him for a blessing and to sanctifie the worke by prayer and in so doing haue beene heard Things in their owne nature vnlawfull are so foule and filthy that no prayer and inuocation of Gods name can cleanse them nay they make such prayer foule and abhominable If an idolater going to worship his Idol and serue the creature which is the work of mans hands should poure out his praiers all day long 1 Kin. 18 26. as the Priests of Baal did to bee heard O Baal heare vs what were this but a bellowing or beating of the aire or what profit should they receiue by it But the people of God hauing praied for good successe building themselues vpon the commandement of God vpon the promise of blessing and vpon the example of the faithful haue earnestly praied and effectually obtained that which they asked and desired This we see in the practise of the sonnes of Reuben and of Gad and of halfe the Tribe of Manasseh 1 Chr. 5 19. Valiant men able to beare shield and sword and exercised in war when they made warre against the Hagarims they were holpen against them they deliuered into their hands for they cryed to God in the battell he heard them because they trusted in him Seeing therefore God commandeth and blesseth and heareth and deliuereth such as go to warre it must needs follow that war true religion may well stand together so that one and the same man may bee both a warriour and yet religious Let vs make vse of this point First it serueth Vse 1 to conuince the cursed sect of the Anabaptists and other spiritualists who glory of the Spirit and vnder a colour of seeking peace and establishing vnity and concorde ouer all the world do bring in detestable doctrines and absurd opinions as if none were the true Church but onely themselues True it is it were to be wished that all persons and nations maintained amity and league one with an other and that there might be no more vse of the sword but this is rather to bee wished then expected and may sooner bee spoken then it will be obtained and effected They obiect the Lawe of God Thou shalt not kill Obiection 1 Exod. 20 and the words of Christ Resist not euill Answere Math. 5. But these and such like places must be vnderstood of priuate persons and of priuate reuenge It is vnlawfull for any person without a publike calling to that duty to kill another but a publike Officer may and ought to do it So did Moses kill the Egyptian Exod. 2 12. with Act. 7 25 Numb 25 8. 1 Kings 18 40 so did Phineas those that committed fornication as appeareth afterward in this booke so did Eliah to the Priests of Baal that committed Idolatry and seduced the people And thus it is in all lawfull warres for souldiers haue a publike calling they seek not priuate reuenge and therefore the battell is saide 2 Chro. 20 15. Not to be theirs but the Lord of Hoasts Likewise there is a priuate reuenge which Christ forbiddeth and condemneth but the publike reuenge committed to the Magistrate who beareth not the sword in vaine must bee duely and diligently executed that euill may be taken away out of the City of God For as in necessity it is good for mans body to cut off a rotten and dead member betimes lest the sound parts be corrupted and the whole body perish so it is profitable for the safety and security of humane society to sweepe away as dung hurtfull and noysome Citizens before they infect others that liue among them Wherefore so long as wicked men liue vp on the face of the earth and so long as the Diuell stirreth vp his instruments to set themselues against God and his truth and his seruants so long there will be vse of the sword and of the Magistrate to handle it Wherefore the Apostle calleth vpon vs to cal vpon God for Kings and Princes and them that are in authority that vnder them wee may liue a peaceable and quiet life 1 Timoth. 2 2 Ro. 13.1.2 3. in all godlines honesty If then these be the ends of Magistracy to maintaine peace to settle quietnesse to establish religion and to confirme honesty of manners surely it may be discharged and perfourmed by one that is religious and fearing God Besides God promised as a speciall grace and fauour to the Church of Christ in the new Testament that Kings should be the nursing Fathers Queenes the nursing Mothers of it Esay 49 23. which could not be vnlesse a godly and faithfull man might beare the Office and discharge the calling of a Magistrate and take vengeance of the wicked maintaine the cause of the righteous Secondly wee learne heereby that no calling Vse 2 and
Moses setteth downe in this place the particular number of euery Tribe then the generall summe of the whole gathered together into one the which amounteth vnto 603550. persons that could draw the sworde This may seeme very strange vnto vs that so small an handful of 70. soules should multiply so greatly in the space of 216. years But herein we are to consider the truth of God ioyned with his power who because hee is true of his word and able of his power performed that to this people which he promised long before to their Fathers For wee must fetch the cause of this extraordinary increase a little higher and obserue that God had passed his promise long before to Abraham that albeit hee were olde and his wife both old and barren yet he would blesse him with a great seed posterity as the dust of the earth as the stars of heauen and as the sand on the sea shore which could not be numbred as Ge. 12 3. I wil make of thee a great Nation I will blesse thee make thy name great and thou shalt be a blessing And chap. 13 14 16. 15 5. 17 2 4 5 6. Rom. 4 17 18 Heb. 11 12. Lift vp thine eies now and looke from the place where thou art Northward and Southward Eastward and Westward I will make thy seede as the dust of the earth so that if a man number the dust of the earth then shal thy seede be numbred Likewise Chap. 15. he brought him forth and said Look vp now vnto heauen and tell the Starres if thou be able to number them and be saide vnto him So shal thy seed be So Chap. 17. I will make my Couenant betweene me and thee and I wil multiply thee exceedingly Neither shal thy name anie more be called Abram but Abraham for a Father of many Nations haue I made thee I will make thee exceeding fruitful wil make nations of thee yea Kings shal proceed of thee The same promise is likewise renewed to Iacob Gen. 46 2 3. I am God the God of thy father feare not to go downe into Egypt for I wil there make of thee a great Nation Thus did God speake from time to time to the Patriarkes and thus did he promise to blesse them did renew the promise for their farther assurance and consolation Behold heere the accomplishment of the same promise and the verifying of it to the full Ps 105 24 37 for he increased his people exceedingly made them stronger then their oppressors yea hee brought them forth with siluer and gold and there was none feeble among their tribes Frō Doctrine 4 hence we gather this doctrine God will performe all the promises that he maketh to his people that al the promises of God made to his children shal in due time be accomplished so that he wil not faile nor falsifie the worde that is gone out of his mouth The truth heereof appeareth by sundry consents of Scripture This is it that Ioshua declareth chap. 21 44 45. The Lord gaue rest vnto Israel round about according to all that he had sworne vnto their Fathers there stood not a man of all their enemies before them for the Lord deliuered all their enemies into their hand There failed nothing of all the good things which the Lord had said vnto the house of Israel but all came to passe Where he sheweth that as God promised to defend his to defeat their enemies and to giue his people peace so hee failed them not but fulfilled his promise In the Booke of the Kings mentioning the siege of Samaria we reade that in the great famine wherein the City was pressed 2 King 7 1 18 the Prophet Elisha prophesieth that to morrow this time a measure of fine flowre shall be sold for a shekel two measures of Barly for a shekell in the gate of Samaria And howsoeuer this seemed vnpossible to such as were blinded with vnbeleefe looked vpon ordinary meanes that shewed themselues before them who feared not to say Though the Lord would make windows in heauen this thing could not come to passe yet it did come to passe nothing was left vnperformed for the people went out and spoyled the campe of the Aramites so that a measure of fine Flowre was at a Shekell and two measures of Barly at a shekel according to the word of the Lord. True it is God somtimes promiseth that which he doth not by and by accomplish because the promise is for the appointed time but in the end it cometh and shall not stay In the beginning of the world it was said immediately after the mans fall Gen. 3 15. I will put enmity betweene thee and the woman and betweene thy seed her seede he shall breake thine head and thou shalt bruise his heele Many yeares passed ouer the heads of Gods people before this was performed yea many Kings and Prophets and righteous men desired to see these dayes that longed for the comming of the Messias and the consolation of Israel Gal. 4 4 5. but when the fulnesse of time was come God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman and made vnder the Law c. God promised and Noah prophesied and the Scripture hath published Genes 9.27 that God shold perswade Iapheth that he may dwel in the tents of Shem so that the Gentiles should be conuerted vnto the faith and wonne by the ministerie of the word not by the force of the sword to embrace the Gospell This promise was long deferred yet in the end truly verified when the Apostles were called to preach vnto them prepared for it by the gift of tongues and enabled to go through the worke as appeareth at large in the Acts of the Apostles The old and new Testament do giue testimony one to another The old Testament containeth many and sundry prophesies and what is the new but an accomplishment of the same All these allegations as a cloud of witnesses confirme this point that God as he maketh his promises in mercy so in iustice and righteousnes he accomplisheth the same Reason 1 Neither let this seeme strange vnto vs. For first consider with mee who it is that maketh the same not man who is deceitfull but God who neuer failed or falsified his word He is true in all his sayings and faithfull in all his doings he is as ready to performe as he is to promise and neuer repenteth or recalleth that which is gone out of his mouth This the Apostle as a faithfull witnesse testifieth Rom. 3 3 4. Psal 36 6. and 57 11. and 89 33. What though some did not beleeue shall their vnbeleefe make the faith of God without effect God forbid yea let God be true and euery man a lyar as it is written That thou mightest bee iustified in thy words and ouercome when thou art iudged The reason vsed in this place is this God is true in his word
Obiection that may arise from this doctrine For some man may obiect the world is full of mixtures and confusions so that all is vanity vnder the Sun Wee see good men to suffer euill and to be oppressed euery day on the other side euill men enioy the good of the Land haue al things that heart can wish or desire The godly are afflicted the vngodly are most respected and rewarded are not these great disorders I answer Answer first confusions as they are thus confused are not of God as they are out of order they proceed not from the God of order but from the Prince of darknesse that ruleth in the ayre and the author of confusion that gouerneth in the earth The proper cause of disorder is the Diuell who first disordered himselfe and kept not his first estate but left the heauens and habitation wherein hee was formed hee by deceiuing our first parents and tempting them to sinne brought vpon them and their posterity ruine and destruction So then such as are simply disorders were brought in by sinne and sinne by the Diuell Of this we spake before in the Preface Secondly we must vnderstand that there is order euen in disordered and distempered things the which albeit it do not appeare to vs by reason of the veile of corruption crept in that shutteth our eyes yet it is knowne to God to whose iudgement wee must submit our selues and to whose wisedome wee must subscribe of whom the wise man saith Hee hath made euery thing beautifull in his time Eccles 3 11 howsoeuer it seeme deformed to vs. Thus much of the obiection the vses follow Vse 1 First learne from hence to acknowledge an exquisite order in all Gods wordes and workes aboue and beneath in heauen earth and in all places If we do not alwaies see the same it is our weaknesse and want of sight and it should mooue vs to call vpon God to open our eyes to beholde the same and if we do see it yet to craue we may see it more and more to his glory and our comfort Let vs lift vp our eyes and behold the worke of creation he hath made all his creatures in a most pure and perfect order in number weight and measure Hee hath appointed the Sunne to rule the day and the Moone to rule the night The earth with all her furniture Trees Hearbes Plants Corne and Grasse for cattell and the vse of man The waters with all their store keepe their comely course and order He hath set them a bound which they shall not passe Psal 104 9 so that they shall not returne to couer the earth He hath diuided the parts of the yeare as winter and sommer heat and cold day and night which continue in a constant course according as they are disposed of him He hath assigned and appointed Kings and Princes Rulers and Magistrates to gouerne his people in all good and godly order We shall not need to wander farre off to learne this if we can come homeward and enter into our selues we shall finde sufficient testimonies to confirme this point in our soules and bodies For as we cannot be ignorant how in the frame of this Vniuerse the matter forme priuation simplicity mixture generation corruption action passion compounded of vnlike Elements of earth of water of the aire of fire is notwithstanding preserued by due and distinct proportion which the parts haue seuerally and as in the family the husband and wife the father and children the maister and seruants are knit together by the same reason of analogy so is it in this little world of man wee behold therein the foot-steps of this comely order in the soule minde vnderstanding memory heart reason speech and such like powers the like might be saide of the members of the body placed in a profitable and pleasant order manifestly declaring the wisedome of the Creator And as the admirable workes of God are seene in naturall and ciuill things so much more in spirituall and heauenly things If we enter into the consideration of the goodly and golden chaine of the causes of our saluation we shall see a notable order of them so linked and ioyned together that no confusion at all appeareth therein but all tend to the setting foorth of the glory of his great Name This the Apostle teacheth Rom. 8 30. Moreouer whom he predestinated those also he called and whom hee called Rom 8 30. them also hee iustified and whom hee iustified them hee also glorified This course is neuer broken off the linkes of this chaine can neuer be put asunder no man can make a diuorce and diuision betweene them This coÌ„nexion of causes is to be looked into and wee must dligently marke the coherence of them We must not aime onely at the last in our desires as Balaam did but wee must learne to ioyne them together and then wee shall finde comfort in them And as there is a distinct order in our generation and regeneration so there is in our resurrection and glorification nay there is the perfection and consummation of all order To this purpose the same Apostle saith 1 Cor. 15 22 23. As in Adam all die euen so in Christ shall all be made aliue but euery man in his owne order the first fruites is Christ afterward they that are of Christ at his coming shall rise againe Albeit therefore the graue seeme to bury all things in confusion and the Chambers of death to be as a Land of darknesse â—b 10 21 22. where no order is yet the resurrection beeing as the shining of the day and the bringing of all things vnto light shall make manifest an heauenly order that God obserueth therein Likewise hee speaketh in the same chapter There is one glory of the Sunne cor 15 41 42 another glory of the Moone and another glory of the Stars for one Starre differeth from another in glory so also is the resurrection of the dead c. This order we must reuerence and acknowledge this wee must beleeue and hope for and this we shall haue a blessed experience of in our owne persons when this corruptible shall put on incorruption and this mortall bee cloathed with immortality But among all the works of God none doeth more aboundantly shew foorth the glory and maiesty of him that is the God of order then the word which he hath magnified aboue all other names The worke of creation setteth foorth the glory of the Creator inasmuch as the inuisible thinges of him that is Rom. 1 20. his eternall power and God-head are seene thereby but the power and wisedome and goodnesse and truth of God appeareth much more brightly in those sacred oracles broght vnto vs from his owne mouth True it is the manner of setting downe and placing the seuerall parts of Scripture as they stand in our printed bookes What order of the Scripâ—ure is humane and what diuine is meerely humane and proceedeth from
knowledge and vnderstanding enough to answere the latter and to say that as God hath appointed vs to liue so he hath appointed vs the meanes to maintaine life and therefore if we would liue we must feed our selues clothe our selues refresh our selues In like manner they that are ordained to eternall life cannot but heare the word I say they must and shall of necessitie heare it they can doe they will doe no otherwise as Act. 13.48 Act. 13.48 When the Gentiles heard this they were glad and glorified the word of the Lord and as many as were ordayned to eternall life beleeued All then that are ordained to the end are also ordained to the meanes forasmuch as whom he did predestinate them he also called and whom he called them be also iustified and whom he iustified them he also glorified Rom. 8.30 Rom. 8.30 Obiection 3 Thirdly to these that would seeme learned and to know somewhat more then their fellowes are ioyned as brethren in euill sundry of the common sort and prophane persons The Preachers say they are weake and fraile simple and sinful men If we might heare Christ himselfe or an Angel from heauen to teach vs we would beleeue The voice of our sweet Sauiour would mooue any man that hath any goodnesse in him Answer I answere the people of Israel could not heare and beare the voyce of God but desired of him that Moses might speake vnto them Exod. 20.19 Exod. 20.19 and now that we haue our owne request and hee hath sent vs in a Moses I meane a Minister wil we call for God againe will we haue sometimes God sometimes Moses at our owne pleasure like wayward and wanton children that will be pleased with nothing When God speaketh then in al haste we must haue Moses and when Moses speaketh we cry out for God whose voyce notwithstanding shaketh the heauens and cleaueth the rockes in peeces and moueth the foundation of the earth out of his place so that this was a common saying among the people of God We shall surely die because we haue seene God Iudg. 6.22 23. 13 22. Iudg. 6.22 23. and 13 22. It is therfore Gods great goodnes which we must not abuse to put his heauenly treasures in earthly vessels that man might be instructed by the Ministery of man to the end that the glory might be his and the benefit ours Such as heare them do heare Christ Luke 10.16 such as despise them despise Christ himselfe Doest thou then desire to heare Christ heare his Ministers who hath put the word of reconciliation into their mouthes and in his stead beseech vs to be reconciled vnto him Obiection Fourthly others of the same spirit obiect in this manner We haue the Scriptures in our houses we can reade them â—or we heare them read vnto vs at home there are set downe the most perfect Sermons of Christ of the Prophets and of the Apostles can our preachers amend them Answer I answere the Sermons of Christ and his seruants are most absolute and perfect and profitable in themselues as also alsufficient but not so to vs vntill they be explaned and applyed to the consciences of the hearers in the ministery of the word A loafe made of the finest fattest of the wheat is nourishable in it selfe but it is vnfit for our nourishment vntil it be cut and diuided into peeces that euery one may haue his portion and therefore whosoeuer is a workeman that needeth not to be ashamed must rightly diuide the word of trueth 2. Tim. 2.15 2 Tim. 2.15 The Eunuch sitting in his chariot had the Scriptures with him and read in them in his chariot as well as we doe in our houses yet when Philip said vnto him Vnderstandest thou what thou readest he answered Act. 8.31 How can I except some man should guide me Thus we see that albeit wee haue the Scriptures lying by vs in which we are to reade that they may dwell in vs plentifully yet we shall alwayes want the giftes of the Minister for the interpretation of them as children do the helpe of one to cut their meat when it is prepared and prouided for them or else they shall remaine an hungred Lastly there are others whose consciences Obiection 5 condemne them of wickednes and prophanenesse that obiect There are none worse then those that are common and continuall hearers of Sermons if then it be so good why doth not the word make them better Answer I answere this is a common and a cursed slander This is the old language of the diuell and of his instruments If Iob be accounted a iust man fearing God and eschuing euill the diuell will not sticke to face it out that he is an hypocrite The Pharises which were his hired seruants could say None regarded Christ but the people that are accursed Ioh. 7.48 49. Ioh. 7.48.49 Wherefore it is false that all are so they onely vtter the gall and malice of their diuellish hearts who enuy the grace of God in others and cannot abide that any should be more forward and feruent then themselues Secondly if this be granted and yeelded vnto them the which notwithstanding is most vncharitably surmised and vnconscionably alleadged of them yet they shew themselues wrangling Sophisters arguing from a false cause forasmuch as this badnesse and beastlinesse that appeareth in the liues of many hearers is not an effect of preaching or hearing but a sinne resting in the persons and proceeding from the prophane and vnregenerate hearts of those that heare Luke 8.11 as when good corne is sowen in barren and vnfruitfull ground or as if an husbandman should plough vp the fruitlesse sand or sow among thornes These instruments of Satan that seeke to disgrace the sauing hearing of the Gospel and whip the faithfull for the faults of hypocrites neuer cry out against open and notorious offenders against blasphemers against whoremasters against drunkards and such like Prophane beasts but if any bee an hearer of the word and study to reforme his life according to the streight line thereof he is a great eye-sore vnto them because the light that shineth in them serueth the better to discouer the darkenesse of their liues Thus many filthy swine and foule-mourhed dogges haue liberty to prophane the holy things of God The hearers of Christs Sermons were of foure sorts three were euill Matth 13.3 and receiued the word no otherwise then if seed should be cast in the high way or in stony ground or else among thornes where it bringeth forth no ripe fruit onely the last sort heard the word with good and honest hearts brought forth fruit with patience Whereas these that are carryed away with rash iudgement make all alike put no difference betweene one and another and will haue all hearers to be bad men Thirdly God hath appointed the preaching of the word not onely to conuert the elect but to harden the wicked as the Sunne
the Lord Obiect Ephes 6. Ephe. 6.4 If any obiect against these commandements They will be vnruly and disordered albeit they be neuer so well brought vp and though their parents be very carefull they will be very carelesse and therefore they were as good holde their peace as to speake to them and not to be regarded Answer I answere so it is sometimes but alwayes it is not so Many that haue feared GOD with all their housholdes haue receiued much comfort by their children and seruants that haue had good instruction put into them as pure and wholesome liquour into a vessell and haue seene the fruite thereof to the vnspeakeable ioy of their hearts This we might shew at large in the reformed families of Abraham and Cornelius and sundry others As they planted and sowed good seede in the parts of their families as it were in a fruitfull field so they reaped a plentifull haruest Abraham had seruants that were also Gods seruants Gen 24.12 and 14.14 Act. 10.7 and prayed earnestly vnto him Cornelius had a souldier that waited vpon him that feared God yea all his band of Italian souldiers were Christian souldiers Againe we must trust GOD with the effect and successe of the education that we giue them He will worke thereby by his Spirit in all that belong vnto him as seemeth good to his heauenly wisedome If he doe not giue a blessing for causes vnknowne to vs but knowne to him let vs leaue Gods secret yet iust iudgments to himselfe The third particular branch is to pray to God for them to guide them in his wayes and to blesse them in his feare and to blesse our labours bestowed among them This wee see in Iob Iob 1.5 Chapter 1. toward his children When the dayes of their feasting were gone about he sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning and offered burnt offerings according to the number of them all for he said It may be that my sonnes haue sinned and cursed God in their hearts He was carefull for those which were committed vnto his charge and feared they might offend God in their meetings albeit hee knew no such euill by them The wise man saith Happy is the man◠that feareth alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into mischiefe Prou. 28. Prou. 28.14 A like example wee haue in Dauid Psalme 72. where he prayeth for Salomon Giue the king thy iudgements O God and thy righteousnesse to the kings sonne hee shall iudge thy people with righteousnesse and thy poore with iudgement So then the faithfull are to entreate and craue from God the continuance of his couenant to their children and to begge from his handes an holy and sanctified seede We must not presume because we are faithfull and haue receiued to beleeue that therefore our seede must of necessity be so likewise for then we shall but deceiue our selues Let not vs therefore faile in crauing a blessing from God vpon our children if we desire to make them heires of blessing Fourthly it is required of vs to reioyce in the blessing of God vpon them and to giue him praise and glory when he vouchsafeth to shew mercy vpon them and vpon vs. If hee did leaue them in their sinnes and in that corruption which they receiued from vs Psal 51. as it were by inheritance we could not finde iust cause of complaint against him who is bound neither to vs nor to our children but forasmuch as he sheweth much mercy to our posteritie as he hath done vnto vs we haue matter of praise and thankesgiuing giuen vnto vs whereby also we shall procure their farther good It is noted of the Iailour Actes 16. Act. 16.34 that he reioyced that they of his houshold also beleeued in the Lord. He accounted it not sufficient for himselfe to beleeue nor reioyced onely in his owne saluation but forasmuch as God had vouchsafed greater mercy vnto him to call his family also to the faith this cheered his heart much more If we haue tasted of the like mercy let vs not be forgetfull of the like duty Lastly it belongeth vnto vs for the furtherance of their good to giue those all good encouragement in well doing that are conscionable in their duties to God and to vs we are bound to praise and commend them to comfort them to cheere them vp and to defend them against all malicious enemies that seeke to disgrace them The Apostle Paul willeth parents not to prouoke their children lest they be discouraged Coloss 3.21 It is a meanes to coole and quench zeale to finde discouragements in godly proceedings On the other side we ought to shew all dislike and hatred against euill and an angry countenance toward such as are vnreformed The Prophet touching the right ordering and good gouernment of his house declareth that hee would not know a wicken person and him that hath an high looke he will not suffer Psal 101.4.5 His eyes should be vpon the faithfull of the land that they may dwell with him hee that walketh in the perfect way hee shall serue him This is a good meanes to make both houses to prosper and kingdomes to flourish when the godly are aduanced and the euil doers are beaten down but when euil is set aloft and goeth vnchecked and vncontrolled and godlinesse is driuen to the wall it prognosticateth and foretelleth the ruine and vtter desolation of those societies albeit for a time they may continue When they offered strange fire before the Lord in the wildernesse Wee haue hitherto spoken of the destruction of Aarons sonnes before the face of their father now let vs see for what cause it was done The sinne of his sonnes is remembred to be this they offered strange fire that is such as was not appointed and commanded of the Lord they tooke not the fire from the altar to burne incense with all which came downe from heauen and was preserued by the diligence of the Priests vntill the captiuity of Babylon Now whereas the authour of the second booke of Macchabees telleth vs that whē their fathers were led into Persia the Priests that were then deuout tooke the fire of the altar priuily Macch. 1.19 and hid it in an hollow place of a pit without water where they kept it sure so that the place was vnknowne to all men hath no testimony of trueth out of the sacred Scriptures as we shal shew more in the 26. Chapter of this Booke of Numbers Moses maketh mention of this example of the sinne and punishment of Aarons sonnes to the end the Leuites should be more wise and wary in the execution of their office because God hereby sheweth that they shal neuer escape his hand that do not rightly discharge the duties committed vnto them For the examples of Gods iudgements vpon the corrupters and contemners of his worship must make vs more carefull and fearefull to offend Now whereas they are punished according to their
for discouraging the people that brought little children vnto him who ought rather to haue encouraged them Or why doth Christ tell them they knew not of what spirit they were Ioshua had no euill meaning when hee aduised Moses to forbid those that prophesied in the host Numb 11 28. Peters meaning had no hurt in it when he would not permit Christ to wash his feet Iohn 13. Iohn 13 8. Yet doth Moses reprooue Ioshua as one carried away with the spirit of enuy and Christ telleth Peter that if he washed him not hee had no part in him So then we are to vnderstand that as there is a God and that God will be worshipped so he will be worshipped according to his owne word and will If we decline from his will expressed in his word we may well please our selues but we cannot please him we may thinke our selues wise but he holdeth vs for no better then fooles wee may for a time go on in our ignorant courses but hee will in the end cal vs to a reckoning for them and set all in order before vs to the confusion of our faces Vse 3 Lastly it is our duty to study to acquaint our selues with the Scriptures and let vs reade them with all diligence The word is a Christian mans true and perfect guide and in all doubts it is his Counseller Let it not grieue vs to be ruled by it nor account it an heauy burden or an vneasie yoke to be held hard vnto it 2 Pet. 1 19. seeing it is so sure a way for vs to walke in Let vs take this to be our guide and wee shall neuer step one foot awry As the Teachers of the word are not to deliuer that which they neuer receiued of the Lord to his people so we must follow no more then is warranted vnto vs from thence it must be shewed vnto vs there before obedience be yeelded vnto it Hee hath prescribed in it a forme of seruing of him that onely he accepteth other he abhorreth and punisheth The examples of Nadab and Abihu mentioned in this place afterward againe in this booke do preach this doctrine vnto vs and cry out aloud as with a liuely voice that wee should take heed by their harmes In other things God is full of patience but in this he is full of wrath and his iealousie burneth as fire He hath authority ouer his house to appoint his owne worship and he cannot endure to haue it taken away from him by any man Wherefore it behoueth vs to search the Scriptures that wee may learne his will and we must suffer them to dwell plentifully in vs that we may obey his will First we must know it before wee can obey it if we decline and depart neuer so little from it our worke is out of square The Prophet reproueth Saul because he performed his will to halfes and saith vnto him Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices as in obeying the voice of the Lord Behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken then the fat of Rams 1 Sam. 15. 1 Sam. 15 22. Hee commanded Ioshua Iosh 1 8. to haue the booke of the law continually before him and he pronounceth those blessed that delight in it and do meditate vpon it day and night Psal 1 2. Woe then vnto those that hide the booke of God from the people and take away the key of knowledge that they should haue no entrance into the kingdome of heauen These are they that are the murtherers of many thousand soules that might come to the knowledge of the truth if these false Prophets did not locke vp and keepe close the Scriptures from them and therefore they are guilty of shedding blood and bring a famine not of bread a thirst but not of water the people cannot heare the words of the Lord. They feed them with lying legends with deceitfull fables and with humane traditions which do no better then starue them and are not able to keepe life in them whiles in the meane season they hide the Scriptures in an vnknown tongue so that albeit they heare them yet they cannot profit by them Thus the blind leade the blind vntil both the leader and he that is ledde fall into the ditch And woe vnto those also that liue in the Sun-shine of the Gospel yet shut their eyes that they should not see They haue the light brought vnto them they need not say Who shall ascend into heauen Deut. 30 12 13 14. or who shall descend into the deepe to bring it vnto vs that we may heare it and do it Neither neede any say Who shall go ouer the sea for vs and bring it vnto vs that we may heare it and doe it But the word is very nigh vnto thee in thy mouth and in thy heart that thou maiest do it It is brought vnto our doores preached vpon the house tops that is it is set foorth openly it is published by authority it may bee professed with liberty of conscience and no man is endangered to lose life or limbe or to haue one haire of his head touched for it Such are the dayes wherein we liue that we may truely say with the Apostle If our Gospel be hidde it is hidde in them that are lost 2 Cor. 4 3 ◠in whom the god of this world hath blinded the mindes of them which beleeue not lest the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ who is the Image of God should shine vnto them As these men are ignorant so they are willingly ignorant they know nothing because they will not vnderstand They professe themselues to be Christians and yet they haue many of thē no more knowledge of Christ then Turks and Infidels What a lamentable thing is it that such as beare the Name of Christ should know nothing touching Christ It will bee thought strange that any such should bee found in such a flourishing Church as ours is where the Gospel is sincerely taught hath had a free passage so many yeares It is true indeed it may seeme very strange and yet alas it is too common Let the Ministers of the word take an account of those that come to receiue the Supper of the Lord what they haue learned let them make a through search and suruay how they haue profited and they shall finde that to bee true which I affirme Many know nothing at all what Christ did for them neither euer heard what hee should do for them his Name they confesse hath often come to their eares and they haue heard very many speake of him but they know not how or which way they should bee beholden to him or indebted vnto him for any thing or what he hath done for them Is it not possible that many of the Saracens or sauages should heare know more of Christ Iesus then these falsely called Christians As this is enough to breake the hearts of the
so often as they prophane the Lords Sabbaths that so they might call it a delight to consecrate it as glorious to the Lord and learne not to follow their owne pleasures and pastimes nor to speake their owne words therein Verses 7 8. They shall keepe his charge and the charge of the whole Congregation c. Hitherto of the meaning of the words let vs now come to the doctrines arising from hence We see in this diuision that Aaron and his sonnes beeing consecrated to the office of the Priest-hood haue also the Leuites giuen vnto them to helpe them in that holy calling Moses is commanded to present them before Aaron the Priest that they may minister vnto him and all this is done by the authority and appointment of God Moses was a great Prophet to whom God spake face to face like vnto whom arose none before him nor yet after him neuerthelesse he durst not presume to do this vntill hee had receiued commission from God From hence we learne that God hath sole Doctrine authority to ordaine the Officers and the Offices of his Church It belongeâ— to God aâ—â— to appoinâ— Officers and Offices of â— Church No ministery is allowed and approued but that which hath warrant and direction from God We see this in the setting apart of the Tribe of Leui among all the rest to this office Leuit. 8. verse 2. The Lord saide vnto Moses Take Aaron and his sons with him and the garments and the annointing oyle c and Deuter. 18 verse 5. Exod. 29 4. The Lord thy God hath chosen him out of all thy Tribes to minister in the Name of the Lord him and his sons for euer This truth is noted oftentimes in the new Testament In the conference betweene Iohn Baptist and the Pharisies when he said plainely he was not that Christ nor Elias nor a Prophet they replied Iohn 1 25. If thou bee neyther Christ nor Elias nor of the Prophets why baptizest thou This had beene a weake argument and an vnlearned question if Iohn might haue executed some other function theÌ„ that which was ordinary in the Church and instituted of God Hence it is that the Baptist to establish his speciall calling and extraordinary function alledgeth the word of God Marke 1 verse 1 2.3 I am the voice of one crying in the wildernes Make straight the way of the Lord as saide the Prophet Esaias So that both ordinary and extraordinary offices haue their allowance out of the high Court of heauen When Christ asked the question concerning the baptisme of Iohn whence it was Whether from heauen or of men Math. 21 15 he meant thereby to confirme his ministery In like manner when he was teaching in the Temple the chiefe Priests and Elders of the people came vnto him and said Math. 21 verse 23. By what authority doest thou these things and who gaue thee this authority declaring that no man ought without authority and commission from God to execute any function in the Church so that no man should take this honour vnto him but he that is called of God as Aaron was We see then by the whole practise vnder the law that the Ministers thereof both ordinary and extraordinary had their calling from heauen not from the earth from God not from man And in the new Testament the Apostles had their calling from Christ â—th 10 1. Hee chose them he sent them out to him they gaue an account Hee appointed the seauenty Disciples and sent them two and two before his face into euery City â—k 10 1. Luke 10 verse 1. And when he led captiuity captiue he gaue Pastours and Teachers for the worke of the Ministery Eph. 4 verse 11. When a new Apostle was to be chosen in the roome of Iudas who purchased a field with the reward of iniquity and falling headlong he burst asunder in the midst and all his bowels gushed out Peter alledgeth vnto the Church the word of God It is written in the booke of Psalmes Let another take his charge or office â—l 109.8 â—s 1 20. Albeit then the callings of the Ministery be executed by men and the Ministers that were to continue in the Church were chosen by men like to themselues yet the Office is of God so that as it was not lawfull to bring in any strange doctrine so it was not lawfull to teach the true doctrine vnder the names and titles of any other function then was instituted by God He that hath set downe the doctrine hath also set downe the Teachers of the doctrine hee that hath appointed what shal be taught hath also appointed who shall teach it and deliuer it to his people This is taught vnto vs by sundry reasons Reason 1 First obserue with me the types that the scripture vseth to expresse this point I will name these three for example the Arke the Tabernacle and the Temple The Arke was a liuely figure of the Church all that were out of it were drowned in the waters God leaueth nothing to mans wisedome or pollicy though neuer so wise or righteous but he appointeth to Noah the matter and forme the length and breadth and height of the Arke the wood and seuerall sorts of it Gen. 6 14 and as GOD would haue it builded so he appointeth the builder In the worke of the Tabernacle the Church is more expresly shewed â—xod 31 3. God stirred vp the spirits of those that should bee the workmen and left nothing to the will of Moses but set downe the pinnes the snuffers the boards the barres the hangings and the vessels all was finished according to the patterne that hee had seene in the mount where he talked with God Exod. 39 42. Heb. 8 5. Likewise touching the Temple which came neerer to the times of Christ Salomon was appointed to build an house to God who did nothing in it Chr. 24 19. Chr. 29 25. either touching the building of it or the vessels in it or the beauty of it but according to the forme and fashion that was enioyned him Againe the titles whereby the Ministers Reason 2 are called and the names whereby they are named doe enforce the acknowledgement of this truth they are called sometimes the seruants of God sometimes the builders of his house sometimes the sowers of his ground sometimes the watchmen of his City sometimes the Captaines of his host sometimes the Shepheards of his flocke and sometimes the Stewards of his family Shall the seruant attempt any thing of his owne head and exercise dominion without the appointment or contrary to the appointment of his master It is noted to the commendation of Moses that he was faithfull in al his house as a seruant to him that appointed him Heb. 3 5. The Ministers are builders and the people are Gods building 1 Corinth 3 9. It is in God therefore to make choise of the builders and to lay the whole plot before them They are the seedmen
98 99. by them the young-man may by taking heed cleanse his waies by them all men shal be made more wise then their enemies more learned then their teachers more prudent then the ancient by them they shall make their way prosperous â—â—sh 1 8. and by doing according to that which is written in them they shall haue good successe Of this is Salomon also another witnesse Prou. 2 9. My sonne if thou wilt receiue my words and hide my commandements within thee c then shalt thou vnderstand righteousnesse and iudgement and equity euery good path This is directed not onely to Princes and Magistrates as appeareth in the Epistle to the Hebrewes but to all the children of God Chap. 12 5. of what calling soeuer they be So the Apostle speaking of our ordinary meates and drinkes declareth that they are sanctified by the word of God and by prayer 1. Tim. 4 5. That which hee speaketh of our vse of the creatures must be vnderstood of all things else and stretched to all our actions forasmuch as the word must be our warrant wheÌ„ to do euery thing how to do it in a good manner how to flye euil and how to vse christian liberty in things that are in themselues indifferent Reason 1 This is so euident that we want not many reasons to confirme it vnto vs. First the titles giuen to the word do teach it For it is called the statute law of God Are not the statute lawes of the kingdome sufficient to direct vs what to do and what we ought to do They are able to secure vs from danger without any forraine helpes Hence it is that the Prophets cry out in euery place for obedience to the statutes of God Deut. 4 1 and 5 1 and 6 1. Psal 119 24. they will tell vs what wee ought to do Likewise the word is saide to be our Counseller as it were a man of Law to which we ought euermore to resort as we see men in matters of doubt repaire to their learned counsell that they may doe nothing without aduice Secondly the Apostle setteth downe this Reason 2 rule that whatsoeuer we do whether we eate or drinke or enter into any action we must set before vs as the chiefe and high end of all the glory of God There may be indeed and are other ends of the things we doe but this ought to be the principall If this be wanting what other ends soeuer we haue the worke is defectiue and vnholy vnto vs. But no man can glorifie God in any thing without obedience and there is no obedience but in respect of the commandement and word of God The Prophet saith well Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices 1 Sam. 15 22. as in obeying the voyce of the Lord Behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken then the fatte of Rams Heereupon therefore it followeth that the word of God directeth a man in all his actions whereas all things done without the testimony of the word of God are without obedience The rule is generall 1 Cor. 10 31. Whether yee eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe doe all to the glory of God and therefore nothing which is done without the warrant of the word can be done to the glory of God Thirdly the Apostle speaking of things Reason 3 that are in their owne nature indifferent concludeth that whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14 23. If any say the Apostle meaneth a full perswasion of that which he doth to be well done It is true but from whence can that assurance grow vnto the conscience but from faith and how can we perswade our selues that we do well but when we haue the word of God for our warrant The argument then is thus framed wheresoeuer faith is wanting there is sinne but in euery action not commanded and allowed faith is wanting therefore in euery action not commanded and allowed there is sin and consequently to approue our actions we must haue the precept and commandement of God and the allowance of his word Let vs after these things thus confirmed Vse 1 to our consciences proceed to the vses First forasmuch as we must fetch the warrant of our actions from the pure fountaine of the word it teacheth vs the perfection and all-sufficiency of the word of God It needeth no humane verities or popish traditions to be patched or put vnto it which were as much as to adde a ragge to a new garment that needeth it not Psal 19.7 2 Tim. 3 16. The Law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule saith the Prophet The whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable for doctrine for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse saith the Apostle It is able to make vs wise vnto saluation and to furnish the man of God to euery good worke Iohn 5 39. Search the Scriptures for in them yee thinke to haue eternall life saith Christ But are all things that we are to do expressed in the word I answer all things are not expressed word for word in so many sillables Whit. contro 1. de Scrip. Quest 6. but all things are contained in the Scriptures For we must know the rule of Nazianzene and it is a sure one that such things as are gathered out of the Scriptures are euen as if they were written they are of like nature of like force of like authority First some things are not in deed and in truth and yet are said to be in Scripture as that God sitteth that he hath eyes eares hands mouth and such like Secondly some things are in deed and yet are not said to be to wit expresly and in so many words so that though the words bee not there yet the doctrine is as that the holy Ghost is God that he proceedeth equally froÌ„ the Father and from the Sonne that there are two Sacraments that Christ is God of himselfe and consubstantiall with his Father and an hundred such points which are necessarily collected and concluded from them as he that saith twice two saith foure and he that saith twice twenty affirmeth forty though not in so many words Nazian lib. 5. de Theolog. Againe some things neither are neither are saide to be as that an image and an idoll are different in themselues And lastly some things are and are said to be in the Scriptures as that there is one God and one Mediatour betweene God and man Now we say that all things necessary are contained in them but not expressed as the baptisme of infants and originall sinne yet are distinctly and demonstratiuely inferred out of them and so are all things that belong to faith or obedience whatsoeuer we are either to beleeue or to practise Luc. 16 29. Abraham saith to the rich man They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them if they heare not them neither will they be
perswaded though one rose from the dead He vnderstandeth heereby the writings of the olde Testament these he opposeth against all visions and reuelations as we also do against all traditions these these I say are sufficient to bring vs to Christ to saluation to heauen These are sufficient to keepe vs from hell and destruction and euery euill way Wherefore whatsoeuer belongeth to doctrine or to good life is found in them we haue direction by them to all things whatsoeuer belong vnto vs to do It is the commendation of a good Law to leaue as little vndecided and vndetermined and out of the compasse of the Law as is possible Such as write of the gouernment of Common-wealths do giue this rule that it behoueth these rules that are well made Arist 1 beâ— li. â— 1. cap. 4. as neere as may be to determine of all things and to leaue as few as they can to the arbitrement and discretion of the Iudges Men are oftentimes passionate passions hinder iudgment and the finding out of truth The Iewes to whom were committed the Oracles of God were directed by them in the least things they had to do Our estate is not left worse then theirs who beside the same direction that they had haue also the noble addition of the new Testament which were written that we might beleeue and in beleeuing haue euerlasting life Iohn 20 31. Secondly this doctrine serueth to direct informe the Ministers what to teach preach Vse 2 vnto the people and the people what to beleeue wherein to rest whereupon to builde their faith and to settle their conscience The matter giuen them in charge to deliuer and commend to the care and consideration of the hearers is the word of God They are to teach nothing else but what Christ their Lord and Master hath commanded to be obserued Mat. 28 20. We must follow the example of Paul 1 Cor. 11 23 who deliuered nothing to the Corinthians but what he had receiued of the Lord. If they strike at sinne any otherwise their weapon is not sharpe enough to cut it downe for whereas they should draw out the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God Eph. 6 17. they giue it a blow with a leaden dagger and whereas they should ouerthrow it with the push of a pike they runne at it with a bulrush It is the word that is mighty in operation and entreth into the soule is able to cast downe euery thing that exalteth it selfe against the kingdome knowledge of Iesus Christ It is the word onely that is the food of the soule and is able to affoord wholesome nourishment Let vs not teach the people our owne deuises which is to feed theÌ„with chaffe that hath no strength in it Let vs deale as workemen that need not be ashamed diuiding the word of truth aright 2 Tim. 2. And concerning the people they must not affect such teaching as is most plausible but such as is most profitable not that which may please the eare but that which may moue the heart The end of our comming to the house of God must not be to delight our selues but to reforme our liues Neither ought we so much to attend what learning they shew as what sin they reproue that so we may come to repentance The more they open our vnderstandings by the key of the Scriptures the better we are to account of them Thirdly it serueth to reproue those that Vse 3 do rush headlong headstrong in their actions and course of life not caring what they do as desperate men that feare not their flesh or as foolish Marriners that runne their Ship vpon the Rockes and neuer aske counsell at the mouth of the Lord. If any aske how this may be done â—ct and say we desire nothing more then to know the mind of the Lord but how can this be seeing he is in heauen and we are vpon the earth I answer â—â—â—â—er it is not hard or vnpossible for vs to consult with God and to resolue as from God and to know his will We must search into his word for hee yet speaketh vnto vs in the Scriptures When the word speaketh know that God speaketh vnto thee and set it downe with thy selfe as a certaine truth that is surer then the heauens that when thou hearest the word thou hearest him and whensoeuer thou despisest the word thou despisest him The Scripture is as the voice of God and therefore the Prophets so often repeate this to the people in all their sermons â— 1 4 22 â—d 23.2 Heare ye the word of the Lord thus saith the Lord. A man will not aduenture vpon a temporall possession without the aduice of his learned counsell nor a sicke person vpon strange meates without the aduice of his Physition How then shall we dare in matters that concerne our soules and may put vs in hazard of our saluation to vndertake sundry actions without knowledge of the word and so without warrant assurance whether they please God Hence it is that God oftentimes reproueth his people because they did that which he had not commanded the Prophets charge them with this as a sinne against him because they entred vpon those things whereof hee had not spoken and which neuer entred into his heart as Ier. 7 31 32. They haue built the high places of Tophet which is in the valley of the sonne of Hinnom to burne their sonnes and their daughters in the fire which I commanded them not neyther came it into my heart And to that purpose saith the Prophet Esay chap. 30 verse 2. They walke to go downe into Egypt and haue not asked at my mouth c. Neither let any obiect that this is spoken in matters of great weight and importance as in points of faith or of the worship of God without which a man cannot be saued and which the word in other places hath determined for this were great iniury to the word of God to pinne it and pound it vp in so narrow a corner so short a compasse that it should be able to direct vs only in the cheef principall points of our religion and not in matters of lesser moment of our profession This doth mightily shrinke vp the sinewes of the Scripture and binde vp the armes of it which otherwise extend farre and neare Remember that in the booke of Ioshua â— 9 14. the children of Israel are charged by the Prophet that they asked not counsell at the mouth of the Lord when they entred into couenant with the Gibeonites and yet that couenant was not made contrary to any commandement of the Lord. For howsoeuer it seemeth to many that they ought to haue beene put to the sword and to haue dyed the death because they were in the number of those Nations that dwelled in the inheritance of the people of God promised to Abraham and his posterity long before yet if
abhominable If we come wickedly and vnworthily to the Lords Supper we eate and drinke our owne damnation Let vs therefore examine our selues and prepare our hearts before we come that so wee may bee meete partakers of those holy mysteries Obiect Before wee come to the doctrine offered vnto vs in this diuision we are to answer one obiection that ariseth from hence For the question may be asked whether this charge heere spoken of were perpetually enioyned to the Leuites that they should carry the instruments of the Sanctuary and the Arke whether I say they were alwayes to beare the Arke Answer or not I answer this commandement was temporary It was their duty for a time vntill the Priests were encreased and multiplied in number that they were sufficient and enabled to carry it Deut. 31 9. But afterward all the examples of the histories mentioned in the bookes of Ioshua and the Iudges of Samuel and of the Kings do manifestly declare that it was the office of the Priests themselus Iosh 3 6. 1 Sam. 14 18. 2 Sam. 15 29. 1 Kings 2 26 and 8 3 4. For the most worthy things were to be handled by the more worthy persons thereby to testifie the worthines and dignity of the things themselues and to procure the greater reuerence and respect vnto them Wherefore the commandement enioyned in this place was for a season onely vntill there were a sufficient number of the Priests to do it 2 Sam. 6 3. The setting of the Arke vpon a Cart was Dauids infirmity though otherwise a man after Gods owne heart for Princes may erre the best of them may be deceiued They followed not the ordinance of God and caused it not to be carried on the shoulders eyther of the Priests or Leuites but followed the example of the Philistims who made a new Cart 1 Sam. 6 7 11. and laide the Arke of the Lord vpon the Cart so did Dauid and all the people they set the Arke of God vpon a new Cart and brought it out of the house of Abinadab Againe we reade sometimes in the Scriptures that the Leuites did it 1 Chr. 15 2. Then Dauid said None ought to carry the Arke of God but the Leuites for them hath the Lord chosen to carry the Arke of God and to minister vnto him for euer Thus was Dauid made wiser by the former breach of Gods wrath among them whereby Vzzah was destroyed Howbeit we must vnderstand heereby the Priests that were of the Tribe of Leui as appeareth by the 26 verse of that chapter It came to passe when God helped the Leuites to beare the Arke of the Couenant of the Lord that they offered seuen Bullocks seuen Rams Where we see that such as did beare the Arke did also offer sacrifices but the Priests office onely was to offer sacrifice therefore they onely did carry the Arke For all the Priests were Leuites but all Leuites were not Priests The name of Leuites was a common name to all that belonged to that Tribe whereof some were called Priests other by the common name of Leuites But concerning those that executed the Priests office and were not of that Tribe they were no better then intruders and vsurpers Verse 5 6 c. And when the Campe setteth forward Aaron shall come and his sonnes and they shall take downe c. Moses mentioneth and setteth downe in this place the particular calling of all the Leuites what they ought to do and what they ought not to do wherein they are to busie themselues exercise their gifts and how they may approue themselues in their places as if he should bring euery one of them into their proper field that they were to till For euen as a master of a family appointeth euery one of his seruants their taske and worke that he will haue them do so doth the Lord our God deale with his Ministers and all his people he giueth them their peculiar office and sheweth how and wherein they must employ themselues We learne Doctrine 1 from hence that euery man whether out of the Ministery or in the Ministery It is the duty of euery one to know and learne the duties of his owne calling must learne and know the duties of his owne calling what charge God hath laide vpon him and what seruice he requireth at his hands At the giuing of the law in Mount Sion euery one had his standing place assigned vnto him which he might not passe for as God hath set bounds vnto the sea that though it rage yet it can go no farther then hee hath appointed he hath said hitherto it shall goe and it can go no farther so Moses is charged to deale with the people that they do not breake thorough vnto the Lord Exod. 19 12. Thou shalt set bounds vnto the people saying Take heed to your selues that ye goe not vp into the Mount or touch the border of it c. Thus also the Lord speaketh to Ieremy chapt 1 5 10. Before I formed thee in the belly I knew thee and before thou camest foorth out of the wombe I sanctified thee and I ordained thee a Prophet vnto the Nations The Prophet Ionah is reproued that being to go to Niniueh Ionas 1 3. rose vp to flye vnto Tarshish from the presence of the Lord. Thus doth Paul speake to Timothy for hauing set downe before him the duty of his calling he saith 1 Tim 4.15 16. Tit. 1 5 and 2 15 and 3 â— Meditate vpon these things giue thy selfe wholly to them that thy profiting may appeare to all Euery one is taught to labour with his hands the thing that is good Eph. 4 28. and to withdraw himselfe from euery brother that walketh inordinately and not according to the doctrine receiued The reasons to confirme vs Reason 1 in this truth are many First we can neuer practise the duties of our callings except we know them This is the eie that leadeth vs to the doing of theÌ„ from the beginning to the ending of them The blind man cannot see his way Ioh. 13 17. If ye know these things blessed are ye if ye doe them When once we know what duties are laid vpon vs we are already entred into the way to do them and performe them Reason 2 Secondly such as transgresse the bounds set before them shall surely perish and be punished When the people before the Law was giuen were limited how farre to passe Moses addeth â—d 19.12 whosoeuer toucheth the mount shal be surely put to death and the Apostle prosecuteth the threatening further 〈◊〉 12.20 If so much as a beast touch the mountain it shall be stoned or thrust through with a dart So then the consideratioÌ„ of the punishment threatned denounced against all that breake the listes set vnto them which is farther confirmed by sundry examples of Vzzah and of Corah and his company ought so farre to preuaile with vs as to teach vs to continue in the workes
soules vnto God The Apostle hauing declared that he would not be negligent to put them in remembrance of the same things and that he thinketh it very meete to do so addeth this as a reason motiue to moue him which also ought to encourage vs Knowing that shortly I must put off this my Tabernacle 2 Pet. 1 14 1â— euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewed me Moreouer I will endeuour that you may be able after my decease to haue these things alwayes in remembrance And then indeed wee haue done our duty when wee haue taught the truth in this manner to our people not onely once and away as it were glancing at it but continually dwelling vpon it teaching them line vpon line and precept vpon precept like masters that teach young schollers to reade that must not content themselues once to tell them but must oftentimes put the same things into their mouthes and mindes or else they forget them straight-waies Let vs now make application of the Doctrine which is the life of instruction forasmuch Vse 1 as teaching without applying is as the body without the soule First of all we learne hereby that the perpetuity standing course of teaching is most needfull and necessary in euery Congregation It is the Ministers duty to sowe and to continue sowing to weed and to continue weeding to teach and to continue teaching to conuert and to continue conuerting to conuince and to continue conuincing to instruct and to continue instructing For as wee haue alwaies neede of meate and that as we eate so we must continue eating or else wee famish and perish so the Minister must feed and weed and watch ouer his people and abide continually in it without ceasing and intermission This is it the Apostle teacheth Timothy 1 Tim. chap. 4 verse 16. Take heed to thy selfe and vnto the doctrine continue therein for in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee So then it is not enough to take heede vnto himselfe and his doctrine to liue well and to teach well but hee must continue in them both and not giue ouer It was well saide of the heathen man â—2 de It is no lesse vertue to keepe then to get to preserue then to obtaine Many know how to get but they know not the art how to saue that which they haue gotten and therefore it passeth away suddenly as grease that melteth before the Sunne If the husbandman should onely plant and neuer water he might looke for no fruite to come of his labour It is not enough for the watchman to haue discouered the enemy once or twice vnlesse hee descry him so ofter as hee maketh an approch so it can be no discharge to the spirituall watchman of soules to haue giuen warning by blowing the Trumpet vnlesse he doe it during the whole time of the warre which is perpetuall and continuall We can take no truce nor make no league with our spirituall enemies Our aduersary the diuell goeth about continually 〈◊〉 8. seeking whom he may deuoure Hence it is that Christ requireth of Peter not onely to feede but to feede againe and againe â—1 15. Feede feede feede according to the charge committed vnto him and Paul would haue Timothy be instant in season and out of season â—4 2. so that there is required diligence faithfulnesse painefulnesse and continuance in teaching It is worthy to bee well considered which the Lord saith in the Prophet Esay ch 62 6. I haue set watchmen vpon thy walles O Ierusalem which shall neuer hold their peace day nor night Wee know not at what time the Lord will call effectually and touch the harts of those that we teach He must first feed with milke before he giue them strong meate for euery one that vseth milke is vnskilful in the word of righteousnesse inasmuch as hee is a babe but strong meate belongeth to them that are of ful age euen those who by reason of vse haue their senses exercised to discerne both good and euill Hebr. 5 13 14. It is the Ministers duty to ring the alarme bell continually he hath some work alwaies to do to strengthen fortifie to comfort and raise vp to exhort and admonish to heale the sicke to bring home them that wander to encourage the weak to establish them that are strong and to answer doubts that arise among his people If it were possible to teach all truth particularly that is required of a Christian man yet we haue not then time to be idle and sit downe at our ease but euen then we must goe ouer the points againe that our people that haue learned them may learn them againe and if they know them they may yet know them better if they remember them that they may remember them better if they practise them that they may practise them better and better Yea if we be growne old in learning we must learne still for wee must liue and dye learning something Euery one both Minister people must be a scholler in the Schoole of Christ Timothy himselfe must giue attendance to reading â—m 4 13. to exhortation and to doctrine all men must stirre vp the giftes that are giuen vnto them 2 Tim. 1 6. which will soone decay without vse and diligence as the fire will goe out except the coales bee kindled and more wood added When Christ had distributed his talents among his seruants he said Occupie till I come Albeit then by the Ministry of the word we haue receiued to beleeue Luke 19 13. yet this must not abate our diligence in hearing but we ought as carefully to seeke the foode of our soules afterward as before forasmuch as without continuance of attendance to this ordinance it is vnpossible that any should be saued God not suffering the means of saluation appointed by him to bee neglected or contemned Secondly this reproueth sundry abuses Vse 2 both in the Ministers and in the people as first of all the nicenesse of many Teachers who because they would be singular and popular gaining to themselues many followers and seeking the praise of men more then the glory of God labour to bring new doctrines into the Church neuer heard off before not proportionable to the ancient faith of the Prophets and Apostles but of a new coyne and stampe These cannot abide to be beating vpon old points they thinke it a discredite and disgrace vnto them to treade in the beaten path troden by others that went before them they must euer bee seeking of vnknowne and vncouth waies this is their delight and in this they glory This hath bene the poisoned and pestilent humor of heretikes and of false teachers to draw away the minds of the simple and vnlearned from the ancient truth receiued from the Scriptures and to turne them out of the right course followed by all the faithfull Such were those false Apostles that troubled the faith of the Galatians and brought
infinite in wisedome and knowledge and infinite in grace and mercy doth so order dispose gouerne all things by his ouer-ruling and ouer-reaching hand that neyther a Sparrow lighteth vpon the ground nor an haire falleth from our head without his appointment This reason is vsed by Christ our Sauiour Mat. 6 26. where perswading vs to lay aside all carking caring for worldly things and to rest wholly vpon God he doth cheefly beat vpon this point groundeth his reason vpon Gods prouidence who cloatheth the Lillies feedeth the Rauens and ministreth food to all liuing creatures Lastly no man hath so meane an estate and condition but he may gaine some glory to Reason 4 God in it yea all that befalleth vnto vs is for the best the calling wherein we liue howsoeuer it may seeme to vs euill and full of misery is vnto vs most good and profitable seeing as it is alotted alowed vnto vs of God so if we be found faithfull in it we may glorifie his great Name in it so that we may conclude with the Prophet The lines are fallen vnto me in pleasant places yea I haue a goodly heritage Though our estate be not best considered in it selfe yet it is best to vs and we ought to praise the Name of God for that which we haue and not murmure for that which wee haue not to content our selues with things present and not desire the things that are absent considering the dealing of God in mercy and compassion toward vs withholding nothing he knoweth to be good for vs. The vses of this doctrine are to be knowne of vs that we may reape benefit by this benefit Vse 1 of contentation First it reproueth those that are neuer satisfied with the mammon of this world but so set their hearts vpon the earth that the more they deuoure the more they desire like men vnsatiable as the graue or the barren wombe that neuer saith It is enough Pro. 30 14 15 They are like the leane kine of Pharaoh when they had eateÌ„ vp the fat ones themselues were in neuer the better liking or like the dropsie-man who the more he drinketh the more he calleth for drinke or like the horse-leech that euer cryeth out Bring bring The wise man telleth vs there is no end of couetousnes he that is infected with it coueteth greedily all the day long but the righteous giveth spareth not Pro. 21 26. And in the booke of Ecclesiastes Hee that loueth siluer shall not be satisfied with siluer Eccl. 5 10. nor he that loueth aboundance with encrease this is also vanity An example hereof we haue in Ahab King of Israel he had the wealth and riches of a Kingdome and yet he greedily and vnsatiably coueteth after Naboths vineyard 1 Kin. 21 3â— vexing his heart more for that little which he had not then taking ioy in all the aboundance superfluity which he had which cost poore Naboth both his life and his liuing So the rich man in the Gospel had filled his house but not his heart and therefore resolueth to enlarge his barnes Luke 12. â— and to make them answerable if it were possible to his minde which was a foolish conceit it being altogether vnpossible to finde a proportion betweene that which is finite that which is infinite For when he had builded more added more to that and multiplied more to that he had added and filled them also full to the top yet that would not haue satisfied him because the capacity of his hart was far greater and as the fruites of the earth had encreased the hart would still haue swelled like the surges of the sea more and more and neuer made any end These are they which place their felicity in the aboundance of riches and put their trust in their wealth Such are called and accounted by the Apostle worshippers of images Col. 3 5. The couetous man can neuer be satisfied albeit his coffers be filled the more hee heapeth together the more he hopeth after Those treasures which while they were onely desired seemed great to them that desired them when once they are purchased and possessed are lightly esteemed and other which yet they want are coueted Salomon saith Hell and destruction are neuer full so the eyes of man are neuer satisfied Prou. 27 20. And as all Riuers runne vnto the sea â— 1 7 8. yet the sea is not full so riches haste vnto the couetous yet the couetous man is neuer full How wretched is their estate that are euermore pressed pinched with hunger and thirst and cannot be satisfied So is it with those that are sicke of this sicknesse of couetousnesse for all discontented persons want that they haue as well as that they haue not as fast as money encreaseth the loue of it encreaseth so that the richer they are the poorer indeed they are Sufficiency standeth not in abundance of the things possessed but when the concupiscence of the heart is limited If our vnsatiable desires be confined within the compasse of contentment we shall finde sufficiency in the meanest estate Thus we may bee rich in the middest of pouerty and it shall be truely saide of vs which the Spirit speaketh to the Angel of the Church of Smyrna I know thy pouerty but thou art rich Reuel 2 verse 9. He onely is rich who groweth rich toward heauen and setteth his mind on Eternity considering â—â—mbros ad â—â—plic epist â— 3 10. that godlinesse is great gaine with contentation 1 Tim. 6 6. Vse 2 If we liue according to nature we shall neuer be poore if according to opinion wee shall neuer be rich if according to godlines we shall euer be content Nature desireth but a little opinion is euermore vnsatiable godlines directeth vs to set our affections aboue where is all happinesse and contentation Secondly we learne from this truth to deriue and diduct another as it were a streame from the fountaine to wit to acknowledge it to be the will and heauenly pleasure of God to make some low and poore in this world and to set them in places inferiour to others It is not his ordinance that al should be alike or that all should be aloft or that all should be rich True it is it lyeth in his power to make them so who is the soueraigne Lord of heauen and earth hath all treasures at his commandement to bestow them as pleaseth him but he hath variably disposed his blessings in great wisedome to one he giueth much to another he giueth little to one great riches to another he sendeth pouerty and want In a great house and noble family all seruants are not equall neither haue they all one office neither haue they all one wages but one receiueth more another lesse according to the different place wherein they are set The Church of God is a great house there are many seruants and many offices in it some are placed ouer others and some appointed
the Scribes because they confessed this point of Gods power for they did rightly affirme Allem â—â—tise of the power of Priâ—hood 〈◊〉 sins chap. 1. that none could forgiue sinnes but God onely Luke 5 20 21 but this was their error in that they did not acknowledge Christ to be God who in the person of the Mediatour euen in the state of humility while he liued heere and was conuersant vpon the earth might by his diuine authority forgiue sinnes as likewise by the same power he did heale sicknesses and diseases among the people God then doth properly and absolutely forgiue sinnes committed against his law and eternall Maiesty The Minister by his appointment doth assure all penitent sinners of the forgiuenes of their sinnes through the mercy of God and the merits of his Sonne Iesus Christ and therefore in this sense he is said to forgiue sinnes as he is also said to saue mens soules 1 Tim. 4. â—â— to whom he preacheth saluation An Embassadour is said to make peace or warre when he declareth according to his commission his Princes pleasure and determination touching eyther of them The Kings Deputy or Lieutenant hauing warrant from him offereth and granteth pardon to rebels or other offenders when notwithstanding he doth onely make knowne the Princes pleasure in remitting their offences and releasing their punishments forasmuch as it is in the Princes power onely to pardon traitors transgressors The Minister of the word as Christs Deputy or Lieutenant is said to reteine or remit sinnes euen as the Priest in the time of the Law is said to make the Leapers cleane or vncleane â— â— 7 His sentence touching that disease was but declaratory pronouncing who was striken or who was healed by the hand of God he had not power himselfe to strike or to heale to lay it vpon any or to take it away from any person So it is the ordinance of God that the Ministers should be declarers interpreters and expressers of his will and word concerning remission of sinnes â—giue sin â—e a â—ne not properly pardoners forgiuers and remitters of sinnes for then they must also take away sinnes as though the sentence in heauen did depend vpon the sentence on earth whereas the censure of men must depend vpon the sentence of God To forgiue sinnes properly is to take them away and to remoue the punishment But God only can do this to God therfore alone let vs flie of him let vs looke for mercy and from him let vs neuer goe to any man If we haue recourse vnto him we shall finde mercy in time of need which is better then thousands of gold and siluer This is able to appease the inward trouble of a distressed conscience and ministreth sound comfort to the afflicted soule that is humbled and cast downe to the gates of hell If wee hadde all the iewels and precious stones that can bee found wee were not able to buy out the punishment of one sinne The Prophet saith Ps 49 6 7 9. They that trust in their wealth and boast themselues in the multitude of their riches none of them can by any meanes redeeme his brother nor giue a ransome to God for him c. The value worth of the whole world is too vile and base to answer for one trespasse for it cost more to redeeme one soule It could not be done with siluer and gold and such like corruptible and transitory things but with the precious blood of Christ â—1 19. as of a Lambe without blemish and without spot If we would come before him with burnt offerings and calues of a yeare old or would thinke to please the Lord with thousands of Rams and ten thousand riuers of oyle or perswade our selues that wee can make satisfaction for the sinnes of our soules by the fruite of our bodies euen by giuing our sonnes and daughters wee deceiue our selues and know not the greeuousnesse of sinne nor the infinite wrath of God nor the exceeding value of the death of Christ nor the endlesse torment due vnto sinne nor the vnspotted purity of the law of God which is transgressed by it If we had all things and wanted his mercy we haue nothing if once we haue it it is sufficient to couer all our infirmities and to blot out all our iniquities according to the saying of Salomon Prou. 16 6. By mercy and truth iniquity is purged and by the feare of the Lord men depart from euill Such as neuer felt the burden of sinne neuer regard the benefit of mercy but such as haue their hearts in any sort touched with it acknowledge them blessed that finde it and all those miserable that are destitute of it It is not instruments of musicke it is not dainty fare it is not outward delights it is not merry company it is not riches or honours or friends or nobility or pleasures or sports and pastimes that can alay and appease a troubled minde perplexed conscience Dauid wanted not any of these he was the sweet Singer of Israel he might haue his consort he could not want mirth and musicke of singing men singing women yet he preferred a drop of mercy before all these he followed not the practise of Saul who when an euill spirit sent of God vexed him and disquieted his minde listned vnto them that told him of a cunning Musitian to play before him but he neuer sought to God nor craued mercy at his hand and therefore albeit he were eased for a time yet his trouble returned more fiercely vpon him then before and ended in a fury and frenzy so that nothing could pacifie or appease him This is the common course of the men of this world if at any time their hearts accuse them and sinne begin to terrifie them iudgment presse sore vpon them they seeke by merriments and drinkings feasts and their companions to put that terror away And this is the onely counsell their friends can aduise theÌ„ to take Like friends like counsell carnall friends carnall counsell But they and their friends are greatly out of the right way and are wholly ignorant of the true meanes of coÌ„fort All sound comfort commeth from God and from his word All sound dofort commeth from God 2 Corin. 1.3 and therefore he hath this title giuen vnto him to be called the Father of mercies and the God of all consolation He sendeth his holy Spirit into our hearts wheÌ„ they are cast downe who by way of excellency is called the Comforter Iohn 14 26 16 26. He wil not leaue vs without comfort if we craue it of him We must goe vnto him and neuer giue him ouer He is a fountaine that can neuer bee emptied and drawne dry Besides we haue his word which being reuerently heard and read is able to raise vp and cheere vp our heauy hearts The Apostle sheweth that the Scriptures were written Roman 15 4. that we through patience and comfort of
names and not in the Name of God They cannot say Thus saith the Lord but this I say vnto you not heare ye the word of the Lord but heare ye my word not that which God commandeth to obserue that do ye but keepe my word â—h 15 3. the commandements of men the traditions of the Elders the superstitions of the Fathers and such like humane ordinances wherby they make the word of God of none effect This carrieth no authority to the consciences of the hearers but it is as a sword that is blunt whose edge is turned that it cannot cut or enter into the flesh The word thus deliuered can neuer open the corrupt heart of man or do any good vnto the conscience If then we do not teach the flocke of God both by sincerity of doctrine and by innocency of life we shew our selues to be messengers of Satan not the Ministers of God to be false Prophets not true Teachers We are ioynt labourers with God and therefore he will be sanctified in all that come neere vnto him He feedeth the flock by our hands he conuerteth the soules by our Ministery and he saueth the hearers by our preaching and therefore we must not cause our office to be hated and contemned but by all meanes maintaine the dignity and authority of it to the vttermost of our power It is not only the corrupt doctrine but the euill life of the Ministers that maketh their calling to be vile and void in the eyes of worldly men If the persons that preach it be prophane they reiect Ministers Doctrine and Calling they set al at nought and let all alone And this is the deepe pollicy and subtilty of Satan wheÌ„ he dareth not openly oppose himselfe against the doctrine that is according to godlinesse nor encounter with the word of truth hand to hand he goeth to worke another way that he may cunningly vndermine it to which purpose he striueth to make it hatefull and contemptible by occasion of the Ministers and he duely obserueth their errors their faults and failings that with some colour he may cauill and so countenance his euill proceedings Christ our Lord and Sauiour did well and wisely foresee this and carefully did preuent this The treachery of Iudas was well knowne to the Iewes themselues hee betrayed his master forsooke the Apostles Mar. 26 27. ioyned with the Pharisies and in the end hanged himselfe This must needs bring a great scandall and much hinder the proceeding of the Gospel cause the Disciples to be euill spoken off and the truth it selfe to be reuiled Besides the Apostles might be afraid lest all their labour should be in vaine Wherefore to the end the Lord might adde strength courage vnto them and represse the slanders calumniations of the enemies of the Gospel and withall leaue a perpetuall direction vnto the whole Church that no man should refuse the purity of doctrine for the impurity of the liues of such as are the Teachers he vttereth and oftentimes repeateth this sentence Verily I say vnto you he that heareth you heareth mee Math. 10 40. Luke 10 16. Iohn 13 20. and he that heareth me heareth him that sent me he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me In these words he establisheth the authority of the Apostles doctrine and reprooueth all those that iudge of the doctrine by the Ministers and esteeme of the truth by the teachers For euen as Kings and Princes will not lose their right nor diminish the authority of their commandements albeit their Officers or Embassadors should exceed their calling and goe beyond the bounds of their commission in like sort whatsoeuer the Ministers of the Gospel shall be yet the word alwaies remaineth the same the promises and threatnings that are written in it shall be ratified by it we shall be iudged at the last day We must turne vnto it that shall not bow and bend to vs. For all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flowre of grasse The grasse withereth and the flowre thereof falleth away but the word of the Lord endureth for euer 1 Pet. 1 24 25. To conclude therefore we must not cast our eyes so much vpon the Ministers that are the disposers of the mysteries of God as vppon the author of the Ministery which is the Lord himselfe neither be so carefull and attentiue to heare their voice as Christ himselfe speaking in them in whose Name they are Embassadors Doubtlesse they shall incurre the displeasure of God and receiue greeuous punishment whosoeuer are euilly affected to the Ministery of the word and their impiety shall detract and diminish nothing from the worthinesse of the doctrine it selfe which directeth vs to one God through our onely Mediatour Iesus Christ and teacheth vs to serue him with a true faith with a pure life with a loue vnfained Vse 4 Fourthly we ought from this ground of doctrine heere deliuered to giue them double honour and not withhold from them the wages of their worke and the recompence of their labours that is due vnto them but as euery labourer must haue his hire so ought the Ministers aboue the rest that labour in the word and doctrine to be maintained of the Church As the Church dependeth vpoÌ„ them for their allowance so they depend vpon her for their maintenance Thus the Pastour and the people do feed one another as a flocke of sheepe nourisheth the Shepheard who eateth the milke of them cloatheth himselfe with the wool of them and againe the Shepheard coucheth them into greene pastures and leadeth them by the still waters The people feed him with the bread of this life he feedeth theÌ„ with the bread of euerlasting life They minister to him in carnall things he to them in spirituall things They cannot lacke him in regard of their soules hee cannot be without them in regard of his body Thus then they do feed one another or at least ought to do If he receiue food of them and giue none vnto them againe he robbeth them of their goods and murthereth their soules If they on the other side receiue food of him so that they be taught of him and yet make him not partaker of a part of their goods they robbe him and cause him to depart from them and so become murtherers of their owne soules as if they did lay violent hands vpon themselues or rather as if they did famish themselues by refusing bread prouided for them inasmuch as where vision ceaseth there people perish Prou. 29 18. Nay the Lord accounteth of this sinne in another kinde and nature he chargeth such Church-robbers to be robbers and spoilers of God no lesse then they that stand by the high way and take a purse I doubt not but very many will be ready to scorne this comparison say What Do you liken vs to theeues Do you make no better of vs We are true
seruants of corruption but the Lords freemen Let them reioyce and bee glad because their names are written in heauen Christ willeth the seuenty Disciples to reioyce in this and not so much that the diuels were subdued vnto them Luke 10. so ought it to be with vs we should finde no ioy or coÌ„fort in our riches treasures and in our store and aboundance of earthly things in comparison of those vnspeakable benefits which we receiue from Christ and enioy by Christ If we had all things without him they might delight the eye and outward man but they could not comfort the heart nor refresh the weary soule Math. 16 26. For what is a man profited if hee shall gaine the whole world and lose his owne soule Or what shall a man giue in exchange for his soule Let vs then learne heereby what true comfort is and wherein it consisteth there is no comfort without Christ he is the substance of the Gospel and there is no glad tydings can come to the soule where he is not Verses 9 10. And euery offering of all the holy things of the children of Israel which they bring vnto the Priest shall bee his euery mans hallowed things c. In these last words of this diuision we haue the application or conclusion of the former law amplified by an argument of the like God had appointed in his Law that the Priests should receiue the oblations and hallowed things to sustaine them Leuit. 10 12. Now euen as these things belong vnto them so God appointeth that such things as are stollen and haue no owner or heire aliue shall be brought to them in case the persons be dead or not knowne to whom they might of right belong Thus doth God prouide for the maintenance of them that serued him We learne from hence that the Ministers of the Church that labour therein Doctrine The Miniâ—â—â— of the châ—â—â— ought to be maintained ought to be maintained of the Church I will not handle in this place whether tithes be due by a diuine right or not but rather come to the equity of it that in the time of the Gospel the Pastours of the Church ought to liue of the Gospel For if in time of the Law the Priests that serued at the Altar had a plentifull allowance as it were a liberall dyet as wee haue shewed before forasmuch as they had benefit by the sacrifices and oblations by first fruites and tenths and such like then it followeth necessarily that the Ministers of the new Testament should haue also a good reward and recompence for their paines and labours And it followeth not by equall comparison but from the lesse to the greater seeing their office is greater the least in the kingdom of heauen being greater then Iohn Baptist Math. 11.11 and therefore the hire of their labor ought not to be lesse To this purpose speaketh the Lord by the ministery of Moses in many places of the Law In the booke of Genesis wheÌ„ Abraham returned from the slaughter of the Kings Gen. 14. â—â— Heb. 7 4 he gaue him tithes of all the spoiles that he had taken in warre God had dispersed the Leuites among all the Tribes and assigned theÌ„ Cities to inhabite in all their quarters to the intent that sound doctrine should be taught throughout the whole Country They had no inheritance alotted and assigned vnto them God promiseth to become their portion and therefore the people ought not to defraud them Deut 12 12. The Leuite was euer to be with them that was within their gates He assigned also to Aaron and his sonnes a worthy portion so that none that serued at the Altar had any want To this purpose the Apostle speaketh to the Galatians chapter 6 verse 6. Let him that is taught in the word communicate vnto him that teacheth in all good things This precept the Apostle giueth to them that are taught toward their teachers wherein he layeth downe these particulars first that the Ministers are to be maintained Secondly they are to be prouided for at the costs and charges of the Churches Thirdly that they are to be sustained honestly liberally and bountifully to the end the mouth of the oxe that treadeth out the corne might appeare not to be muzled The elders that rule wel ought to haue double honour giuen vnto them 1. Tim. 5.18 Not that all ought to be giuen into the Ministers hands that they should abound and others want that they should liue richly or riotously others beggerly as hypocrites dealt among the Pharisies and as it is now in the Church of Rome where they deuoure widows houses and vnder a colour of this commandement haue drawne dry the treasures of Princes and eaten vp the fatte of the land as their Abbies and Monasteries euery where testifie so that they haue builded them pallaces and castles like Princes of the spoiles of other men but the Apostles meaning is that they ought to haue an honest pension and contribution giuen vnto them not abounding in superfluity but contenting themselues with a sufficiency according to the rule of the Apostle Hauing food and rayment let them bee content Reason 1 This trueth is farther confirmed vnto vs by the force of reasons as it were by strong cordes that cannot be broken First the Apostle writing to the Corinthians handleth this argument at large where he setteth downe sundry similitudes which serue fitly and notably to illustrate the same as it were so many lights brought forth to open and discouer the nature of things that are darke and doubtfull The souldier that goeth forth to battell â—or 9.7 fighteth not at his owne costs but hath his pay and wages of his Captaine that hath called him The Planter that planteth trees eateth of the labour of his hands and tasteth of the fruit of the things he hath set and grafted The Shepheard that feedeth a flocke eateth of the milke of the flocke The sower that goeth out to sow reapeth that which he hath sowed and gathereth it into the barne The Ministers of the Gospel are the Lords souldiers to fight his battels against sinne and Satan by the two-edged sword of the word they are the chariots and horsemen of Israel King 2.12 â— 13.14 they plant as gardiners they sow as husbandmen they feed as sheepheards and therefore they all ought to haue a recompense for their labours and maintenance for their persons answerable or agreeable to the worke that is in their hands Reason 2 Secondly such as are taught and instructed by the Ministers are debters vnto them All honest men are bound to pay their debtes or else they are no better then theeues There is a mutuall band and coniunction betweene the Minister and the people and either of them oweth a necessary duty vnto the other It is a part of naturall equity that when we haue receiued a benefit we should recompence our benefactors They that haue receiued much are bound to
a foxe discouering his subtilty and deepe deuises that other men might bee admonished to take heed of him So then to conclude we must vnderstand that the things commonly reprehended are eyther doubtfull or manifest The doubtfull are not to be reprehended whether in themselues they bee true or false worthy or not worthy of reproofe because as it was said before loue is not suspitious but couereth the multitude of sinnes and interpreteth all things to the best and expecteth with patience vntill the light manifest and time discouer the things that are as yet hidden in darknesse This is to be obserued in doubtfull things wherein lyeth such a difficulty that we cannot iudge them without deseruing to be iudged our selues and yet the vngodly and prophane persons feare not to proceed against the godly in this kind Those things which are manifestly knowne are eyther good or euill A thing which is good is to he commended of vs and nothing to be detracted from the worthinesse and excellency thereof whether it be in our friends or enemies nay we are to praise and laud the Name of God for his graces bestowed vpon them and to take them as a patterne to follow If it be euill we are commanded to admonish and exhort and reproue our brother and if he be our friend Deut. 13 6. which is as our owne soule we ought so much the rather to do it howbeit alwaies in loue mildnesse patience and compassion The euill deeds which are manifest as they must be reprehended so they may be iudged considering that Salomon saith Prou. 24 24 25. He that saith vnto the wicked Thou art righteous him shall the people curse Nations shall abhorre him but to them that rebuke him shall bee delight and a good blessing shall come vpon them Of such deeds as are manifestly good or euill the Prophet Esay speaketh chap. 5 20. Woe vnto them that call euill good and good euill that put darkenesse for light and light for darknesse that put bitter for sweet and sweet for bitter Whereby we do learne how to answer the ignorant obiection of foolish men Obiect who wheÌ„ they offend by continuall and common swearing by lying by blasphemy by prophaning of the Sabbath by the contempt of the word by whoredome by drunkennesse such like workes of darknesse being reproued for the same by the word Gods iudgments threatned against them are ready to say You are not to iudge of me no more then I am to iudge of you there be many now adaies will take vpon them to iudge men I am sure they do not learne that in Gods booke which saith Iudge not and ye shall not be iudged They go beyond their commission they take vpon them Gods office for he is our Iudge See heere the peeuishnesse and partiality of these men to whom it may said that out of their owne mouthes they may be iudged For who are they that trespasse against their brethren transgresse against the Law of God more then they or who sit in the seat of God proudly vsurpe a mastership and authority to iudge euen the thoughts of mens hearts beside themselues Who are they that bolster out euill in themselues in their companions and consorts and cannot abide that any good should bee done by others like those that would neither enter into the kingdome of heauen themselues neither suffer them that would enter but forbad them Lu. 11 52. Euery tree is knowne by his fruite If I see a tree bring foorth good fruite am I become a Iudge if I say this is a good tree And if I see euill fruite or no fruite do I steppe vp into the place of God if I say this is an euill tree In like manner if a man see a common drunkard or heare a wretched swearer or marke a continuall contemner of the Lords day and such as make a practise of all sinne boldly and are not ashamed if he say assuredly this is a naughty fellow doth he iudge because he speaketh the truth and telleth what he is and warneth others to beware of him What Shall he account him a good man wheÌ„ he seeth he is starke naught but theÌ„ he should be vnder the Prophets curse and bring a woe vpon his head because he calleth euill good and bitter sweete and darknesse light as we heard before And indeed if we will speake the truth such need not to be iudged of vs inasmuch as they haue giuen iudgement of themselues and haue shewed euidently what they are Touching the words of Christ alledged and pretended by them Iudge not and ye shall not be iudged Math. 7 1. they do not forbid all kinde of iudgement but condemne that which is corrupt rash and vnlawfull which one man giueth vniustly vnaduisedly and vndiscreetly of another as when we can espy quickly small faults in others are blinde to discerne grosser and greater in our selues This practise of rash iudgement breaketh out of themselues as euill sauours out of a rotten corrupt body for let a man be more carefull then themselues to serue God and to walke in his waies they will by and by enter into the secrets of his heart which God onely knoweth not sticke proudly peremptorily to pronounce that they are hypocrites whereas let a man shew them out of the plaine word of God the prophanenesse of their hearts manifested by the greeuous corruptions of their liues the open abhominations committed by them in all their waies they wil answer readily you ought not to iudge so that it falleth full vpon them which the Apostle alledgeth against such men Rom. 2 1 2. Thou art inexcusable O man whosoeuer thou art that iudgest for wherein thou iudgest another thou condemnest thy selfe for thou that iudgest doest the same things but wee are sure that the iudgement of God is according to truth against them that commit such things Vse 3 Lastly be carefull of this duty to maintaine the good name of our brother which is more worth then all riches and of greater value theÌ„ precious stones We ought to thinke of euery one as well as may be and extend our charity as farre as possibly we can albeit they be our vtter enemies forasmuch as loue thinketh not euill as the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 13 5 and in the practise of loue we are to be followers of the example of God himselfe that we may thereby shew our selues to be his children who maketh his Sunne to rise on the euill and on the good â—â—th 5 45. and sendeth raine on the iust and on the vniust So ought we to loue our enemies to blesse them that curse vs to do good to them that hate vs and to pray for them which despitefully vse vs and persecute vs. Iohn in his first Epistle chargeth vs to loue one another in deed and in truth â—â—hn 3 18. not in word or in tongue or from the lippes onely And Paul chargeth vs to esteeme of others
and the repetition of the word Touching the signification it signifieth as much as so bee it as the Septuagint expound it There is a double vse of this word first to expresse our desire secondly to testifie our faith in the assurance of receiuing those things that we craue both which are to be practised in prayer and are expressed by Christ Mar. 11.24 Whatsoeuer you desire when ye pray beleeue that yee shall haue it and it shall bee done vnto you Where he teacheth that there ought to be in vs both a desire of grace and an assurance of faith In this place it is taken in the first sense to wit for a bare assent subscribing to the trueth of that which is spoken and wishing that it may be so as Deut. 27.15 where speaking of the curses pronounced on mount Ebal he saith All the people shall say Amen So doth the woman in this place craue and desire against her selfe if she be culpable of the crime whereof she is suspected and haue defiled the marriage bed that ought to be honourable that the curse heere threatned may turne vpon her and enter into her For as the curse that is causelesse shall not come so that which is duly and truely deserued shall vndoubtedly come and shall not tarry The repetition of this word is heere set downe to note the feruency of her zeale the innocency of her cause the vprightnesse of her conscience and the purity of her heart that she commeth not hanging downe her head to this tryall as a malefactour that is guilty commeth to the barre but lifting vp her head as going to the place of her deliuery where she is sure to be acquitted not fearefully doubtfully but boldly and confidently as one that is assured what will be the issue of the matter â—â—ct 1. In this diuision some questions arise which are to be handled First the question may bee asked what need there was of these words of adiuration to cause her to take the oath that the Priest should minister it vnto her and pronounce the forme of it vnto her and shee answer him againe and then drinke vp the water as it followeth afterward The causes hereof are these â—er first to teach that euery signe or Sacrament should haue the word ioyned to it that it be not a bare naked signe as it were an empty boxe without his oyntment Secondly it respecteth the publike edification of the whole people when they should see that she pronounced sentence vpon her selfe and that the iudgement of God tooke euent according to the trueth that before lay hid all might iustly feare and tremble vnder his mighty hand â—ct 2. Secondly the question may be asked what is ment by these words of adiuration The Lord make thee a curse and an oath among thy people I answer â—er the meaning is as much as if the Priest had said God make thee wretched and miserable yea so vnhappy and infamous that it may turne into a prouerbe Let that happen to thee which hath happened to this woman so that the curse comming vpon her shall bee alleadged as an example of the like to come vpon others both because she had committed so heynous a fault and because she added vnto it these two crimes impudency an especiall staine and blot in that sexe and periury a capitall crime in all persons For it argued great arrogancy and audaciousnesse to vndergo all these meanes of tryal one after another and yet euermore to conceale her offence and not confesse it like to Achan who hauing committed a trespasse in the accursed thing did what he could to hide it Iosh 7.16 the tribe of Iudah was taken but he was not mooued the families of Iudah being brought the family of the Zarhites was taken and yet he was not touched the families of the Zarhites beeing brought man by man Zabdiwas taken Vers 17. and yet he hath no feeling of it vntill himselfe was taken and that he was pointed out Thou art the man or like vnto Iudas that betrayed the Son of God he knew Christ was apprehended and yet he repented not mocked buffetted spit vpon and yet he repented not he saw him condemned to the Crosse before he thought Matth. 27.3 What haue I done So in this suspected wife to goe forward from the first action to be performed and from the first word to be pronounced euen vntill the last without any stay or remorse was a testimony of shamelesnesse and of hardnesse of heart Besides if none of all these could haue entred into her and pierced her heart harder then stone yet a man would haue thought when she came to be charged with an oath of cursing she would haue stucke at it and not haue swallowed this being greater then a Camell so that to adde to adultery the sinne of periury as it were drunkennesse vnto thirst argued a person giuen ouer and forsaken of God and such a one as had filled vp the measure of sinne Heb. 12.16 being like vnto prophane Esau that sold his birthright for one morsell of meat and sware to his brother and despised the birth-right Gen. 25.33 As he regarded not to commit sinne so he regarded not an oath that hee might finish it and giue himselfe wholly ouer vnto it Verse 19. And the Priest shall charge her by an oath c. In these words we haue a solemne maner set downe of the womans either absolution or condemnation After that the Priest hath put the holy water in an earthen vessell and taken dust from the pauement to be cast into it he conceiueth words of cursing to which she is to answere he goeth before to rehearse them she is not left to vtter what she please lest she should seeke euasion by any mentall reseruation Thus then she is constrained to appeale to God and to vse his Name to purge her selfe by an oath which is done to humble her to giue her warning to take heed that she double not her fault and ioyne to one great sinne another greater a breach of the first Table to a breach of the second that is periury to her adultery an offence against God to the offence against her husband Doctrine An oath is to be vsed onely in case of necessity We learne heereby that the Name of God is neuer to be vsed but onely in cases of necessity when all other meanes faile then it is lawfull to take vp an oath whether it bee publikely or priuately whether it be before the Magistrate or before any other This we see in Abrahaâ— who said to the king of Sodome Gen. 14.22 I haue lifted vp mine hand vnto the Lord the most high God the possessour of heauen and earth that I will not take any thing that is thine By this gesture hee did appeale vnto God as a witnesse of his swearing and a reuenger of all forswearing to binde himself from couetousnesse that as before he
handled before Now wee come to consider the yssue and effect of the whole matter according to the determination of God For as he foretold what should come to passe so hee faileth not in it but accordingly verifieth the same Whatsoeuer hee hath spoken shall fall out whether hee promise any thing vnto vs or threaten any thing against vs. Hee is not as man that he should lye neyther as the sonne of man that hee should repent as Balaam by the Spirit of God prophesieth heereafter in this booke Chapt. 23. verse 19. And Christ our Sauiour teacheth Math. 5 18. that Heauen and earth must passe away but one word of his mouth shall not passe away but all shall be accomplished and fulfilled This euent heere mentioned is two-fold First respecting the guilty in the 27. Verse where it is shewed that shee shall perish according as shee sinned and her name shall turne into a Prouerbe of cursing Secondly in respect of the innocent because by drinking of the water shee shall receiue and feele no hurt but God will turne that wrongfull suspition and causelesse calumniation into a great blessing and so reward her innocency that he wil turne the heart of her husband toward her who hath the hearts of all men in his power and turneth them about as pleaseth him so that they shall mutually loue one another and be blessed in their children that shall be giuen vnto them Now the question may be asked Obiect whether this force to discerne betweene the guiltie and the innocent and to bring to light the things that were hidden in darkenesse were in the water it selfe and a qualitie inherent in it and infused into it I answer Answer we must ascribe no power to the water it selfe which in regarde of the substance was no other then common Water forasmuch as both the guilty and the vnguilty did drinke of it or at least might drinke of it The whole force proceeded from the operation of God and his holy institution The brazen Serpent set vpon a pole and looked vppon by them that were bitten by the fierie Serpents did heale them so that albeit they were stung yet they dyed not Howe came this to passe Was it in regard of the matter or of the forme Surely of neyther but all the vertue proceeded from GOD the author of it When Christ healed the blinde man Iohn 9. verse 6. He spate vpon the ground and made clay of the spettle he annointed the eyes of the blinde man with the clay and bad him wash in the poole of Siloam who went his way and washed and returned seeing All men know and can easily iudge that this could not by any naturall operation restore sight to the blind so that it was Christ that healed him not the spettle not the clay not the annointing not the washing This may bee expressed and conceiued by the miracle that Christ shewed vpon the woman that had an issue of blood Mat. 9 20. Marke 5 28. She came behind him and touched the hem of his garment for she said If I may touch but his clothes onely I shall be whole what then Did his garments heal her or were they the cause that her fountain of blood stanched and dried vp No it was the power of Christ that gaue a blessing to the weake meanes and therefore he saith to his disciples Some bodie hath touched me Luke 8 46. for I perceiue that vertue is gone out of me He saith not out of the border of my garment which shee hath touched Shee touched indeede the garment of Christ but it was her faith in Christ that made her whol So in this place both sorts that came to be tryed drunke of the water and according as they were either innocent or not innocent so it fell out vnto them howbeit it was God that vnderstandeth all secrets that brought the trueth to light not any inherent strength that was in the waters Verse 27. And when he hath made her to drinke the water c. Heere wee haue obserued that the successe of the whole busines is contained wherein Moses declareth what doth follow and most certainly come to passe if the woman haue beene abused Heere is set down the temporall punishment that shall come vpon her The more she hath stood vppon her purgation and the greater her impudency and shamelesnesse hath beene the more notorious is her sinne and the more notable is her punishment God hauing all meanes in his owne hand could haue punished her if it had pleased him otherwise but to make it the better appeare that he is the maintainer and preseruer of marriage which is his owne institution and that all might acknowledge the iudgement to be from his hand hee punisheth her in those parts wherewith shee had offended Hee hath all diseases in his owne power to bring vpon the breakers of his ordinance and the transgressors of his Law he might therefore haue stricken her with the leprosie or with plague and pestilence with the consumption with incurable agues or with such an issue of blood as we heard off before in the woman that was cured by touching of Christs garment but to brand her with a perpetuall marke of infamy and to shew how hee hateth adultery hee meeteth with her in her owne kind and punished those parts of her body which she had abused Ezek 16.25 She had opened her feet as the Prophet speaketh to euery one that passed by so that shee became as a wife that committeth adultery which taketh strangers in stead of her husband Her filthinesse was powred out and her nakednesse discouered her belly and thighes communicated to another howbeit her pleasure should be turned into paine and she should be iudged as women that breake wedlocke she should feele the curse of God end her daies in reproach for as she had sinned with her belly so her belly should swell through greatnesse and anguish and as she had opened her thighes so they should rot away so that she shold be punished where she most deserued and become a fearefull spectacle of a forlorne creature and a liuing carkasse consuming in her flesh and dying being yet aliue We doe all learne from hence Doctrine God punisheth in the same things wherein men and women offend and in the same maner that God doth not onely punish sinne but he punisheth sinne in his owne kinde He dealeth with men and women in his punishments as they deale with him in their transgressions so that according as we sinne so we are punished We see this by infinite examples laid before vs in the word of God Consider with me the enemies persecuters of Daniel that sought his life and caused him to be cast into the Lyons denne but how doth God meete with them he might haue reuenged himselfe vpon them by his owne immediate hand but hee would not for they perish and are punished the same way Dan. 6.14 for the king commanded to bring
had many Iewels and much raiment so that they were enriched and the Egyptians spoyled This was a reward and recompence of their seruice They found fauour in the sight of God although they were euilly intreated at the hands of men Vse 2 Secondly seeing God is mercifull aboue our hope we haue heereby great comfort in prayer to cal vpoh him in the day of trouble being assured that hee will heare vs and that we shall obtaine more then wee desired and finde more then we asked Are we slandered and reuiled as the case was of the suspected wife in this place Do we heare euill reports cast out against vs let vs not bee greeued at it nor returne like for like but rather call vppon him that knoweth the secrets of all hearts let vs craue of him to make our innocencie knowne as the seruants of God from time to time haue done who haue receyued more then euer they asked of him Dauid prayed thus vnto God Psal 7 3. O Lord my God if I haue done this if there be iniquity in my hands if I haue rewarded euill vnto him that was at peace with mee c. Verse 8. Let the enemie persecute my soule and take it c. Iudge me O Lord according to my righteousnesse and according to my integrity that is in mee Hee desired no more then to be esteemed as hee was and to haue the truth of his heart manifested but GOD granted more then that Hee heard his prayer and hee obtained that which hee prayed not for Did hee euer aske of God a Kingdome Did hee craue that God would make him King of Israel and yet GOD gaue the Kingdome vnto him Are wee in want and would haue his blessings We shall finde no want in him who is more ready to heare vs then wee are to speake His eares are often open while our mouthes are shut If we desire one mercie at his hands hee is readye to grant two vnto vs. How oftentimes did Abraham pray for the Sodomites that the Citie might haue beene spared Yet he gaue ouer and ceased begging before God gaue ouer granting his requests Gen. 18. Euen as he that seeketh one pearle findeth sometimes more then hee sought so is it with all the faithfull The graces of God are all of them Iewelles of wonderfull price If a man sell all that he hath to get one of them it is no deere purchase and if a man depart from any of his sauing graces albeit hee should procure to himselfe by it the possession of a kingdom his losse were a thousand times greater then his gains Math. 16 2â— For what should it profit a man to gaine the whole world and then lose his owne soule Or what shall a man giue for the recompence of his soule On the other side our Sauiour teacheth Mat. 13 44 45. That the kingdome of heauen is like vnto a treasure hid in the Field which when a man hath founde hee hideth it and for ioy thereof departeth and selleth all that he hath and buyeth that field Againe The kingdome of heauen is like to a Merchant man which seeketh good Pearles who hauing found a pearle of great price went and sold all that he had bought it Let vs all from hence be encouraged to the exercise of prayer and be bold to be euer begging of him If a subiect had this encouragement at the hand of his Prince that if he were obedient vnto him he would giue him whatsoeuer hee should aske and a great deale more hee should be sure to want no suters but must be faine to assigne many to receiue their petitions Or if there were any Prince knowne to bee so gracious that when any of his Liege-people should aske any thing of him he wold of his princely bounty and magnificence lade him with benefites more then hee desired it were incredible to thinke in what flocks and multitudes they would resort vnto him Ther is no Prince to be compared with GOD he hath all treasures in his owne hande and his treasury can neuer be drawne dry his coffers can neuer be made empty and his hand is neuer weary of bestowing Hee giueth liberally to all that aske of him And hee reproacheth no man Iam. 1 5. We ask little receiue much we aske spirituall blessings and receiue both spirituall and temporall we aske of him Our daily bread 〈◊〉 â—6 11. and we obtaine of him more then bread we craue of him things for our necessitie and we haue giuen vnto vs for our christian delight and pleasure There is none of vs all that doe truely beleeue but we haue a gracious and blessed experience of this truth If we be not altogither brutish and blockish or without feeling and marking of Gods dealing toward vs wee must needs confesse that the benefits of God and his goodnesse towards vs hath surmounted our hope and gone beyond our expectation which ought to giue vs much encouragement to come vnto him and to approach to the throne of his grace This wee noted before in the prayer of Hannah she prayed to God and asked a son of him but God gaue her many sonnes This is that which Dauid spareth not to confesse at large Psal 21 2 3 4. Thou hast giuen him his hearts desire and hast not denied him the request of his lippes for thou diddest preuent him with liberall blessings and diddest set a crowne of pure Gold vpon his head he asked of thee life and thou gauest him a long life for euer and euer The sauour of God was bestowed vpon him before hee prayed and farre beyond that which hee prayed for The like mercie we see extended toward Salomon after the death of his Father when the gouernement of a great people lay vpon his shoulders he prayed vnto God and asked of him nothing but a wise and vnderstanding heart 〈◊〉 3 9 11 to be able to rule that people and to goe in and out before them and to discerne betweene good and bad but the Lord was so exceeding well pleased with it that he saide vnto him Because thou hast asked this thing and hast not asked for thy selfe long life neither hast asked riches for thy selfe nor hast asked the life of thine enemies but hast asked for thy selfe vnderstanding to heare Iudgement Behold I haue done according to thy wordes Loe I haue giuen thee a wise and an vnderstanding heart so that there hath beene none like thee before thee neyther after thee shall arise the like vnto thee And I haue also giuen thee that which thou hast not asked both riches and honour so that among the Kings there shall be none like vnto thee all thy dayes Great therefore is our sinne if hauing so wide a gate set open before vs and such a clowd of witnesses compassing vs about wee doe yet hang backe and doe not poure out our meditations before him This experience of Gods fauour was the cheefe cause that the faithfull haue beene
of execration or imprecation against himselfe if he had offended saue onely in this tryall of adultery So that we must aboue all things beware we flatter not our selues in these great sinnes in hope of secrecy or impunity This is the counsel that Salomon giueth vpon this consideration Prou. 5.20 21. Why wilt thou my sonne bee rauished with a strange woman and embrace the bosome of a stranger for the waies of man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his goings Where he warneth vs to beware of secret sinnes because the eye of God is euermore vpon vs and our most secret actions We may not beare our selues bolde vpon his ignorance or ouersight or slippe of memory as many presume vpon these such like when they haue to do with the sonnes of men For if wee haue any hope either that they know not our offences or haue forgotten them we lift vp our heads on high and feare not to dare the Magistrate to his face And indeed it is true the wisest men are not alwayes able in so smooth a carriage and so close a conueyance to enter into the secret purposes of deceitful men The heart of man is deceitfull aboue all things and the corners of it past finding out Hence it is that Christ saith vnto his disciples when there were gathered together such an innumerable multitude of people that they trode one vpon another Beware of the leauen of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie for there is nothing couered that shall not be reuealed neither hid that shall not be knowne Luk. 12.1.2 Adultery and hypocrisie are knowne for the most part onely vnto our selues and therefore we waxe the bolder and proceede the farther in them according to the Lords words Psal 50.21 Thâ—se things hast thou done and I kept silence thou thoughist that I was altogether such a one as thy selfe but I wil reproue thee and set them in order before thine eyes The trueth of all this we haue verified in the late treacheries and treasons conspired against our King our Queene our Prince our People and our Religion against the Church and Common-wealth Our manifold and maruellous yea miraculous deliuerances doe publish and proclaime claime very notably that there is a God that iudgeth the earth who seeth all things heareth all things vnderstandeth all things and reuealeth all things Happy were it for vs if we knew the things aright that belong to our peace Haue we not good experience that nothing is hidden from God doe we not find to our great comfort that the plots and proiects of our enemies howsoeuer sought to be concealed by taking of oathes and receiuing of the Sacrament are yet knowne vnto God Wee serue such a gracious God as watcheth for vs so that he which keepeth Israel neither slumbreth nor sleepeth O that we would take notice of these things O that men would consider when they sinne that the all-seeing eye of God is vpon them to reueale them according to his knowledge and to reward them according to their sinne O that wicked men therfore did know what they do The men of the old world sinned in all ryot and excesse but had they knowne they had beene so neere to be drowned by a generall flood they would not haue run into those sinnes so that our Sauiour saith Matth 24 â— 39. As in the dayes that were before the flood they were eating and drinking marrying and giuing in marriage vntill the day that Noe entred into the Arke and knew not vntill the flood came and tooke them all away so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be If Iudas had known what he did when he betrayed his Master hee would neuer haue receiued the thirty pence Luke 23 3â— the price of innocent blood Our Sauior praying for his persecuters saith Father forgiue theÌ„ for they know not what they doe If the rich man that is now tormented in hel where is no promise of pardon nor release of punishment nor place of repentance nor hope of escaping had knowne or considered that by his sinnes he should haue heaped vp so great wrath against the day of wrath he would not haue needed Lazarus to be sent vnto him to bring him one drop of water to coole his tongue and to quench his heate In him these two sinnes met together prodigality and couetousnesse the two extremes of too much and too little he spent too much and yet he held too fast he wasted all but yet hee would giue nothing He fared deliciously and clothed himselfe sumptuously euery day but he affoorded nothing to poore Lazarus he consumed all vppon himselfe but refused to bestow any thing vpon him that lay at his gate So then he was both riotous and couetous exceeding costly and yet exceeding niggardly a spend-all and yet a spare-all but he neuer marked nor learned what would be the end of both those To this purpose the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 2.8 The Princes of this world knew not the hidden wisdome which God ordained before the world for had they knowne it they would not haue crucified the Lord of glory So then the want of the knowledge of God of sinne and of duty is the originall cause of all misery And Iohn in his first Epistle chap. 3.6 hath a worthy saying Whosoeuer abideth in him sinneth not whosoeuer sinneth hath not seene him neither knowne him Such as commit sinne with all greedinesse and and haue it reigning in them doe not know God as they ought to doe howsoeuer they may boast of their owne knowledge Let vs learne therefore betimes to bridle our affections and practises of sinne following the example of Ioseph who being prouoked to adultery answered that he should sinne against God Gen. 39.9 and remembring the confession of the Church Psal 44.20 21. If we haue forgotten the Name of our God and stretched out our hands to a strange god Shall not God search this out for he knoweth the secrets of the heart They are sencelesse men that care not what they commit against God if it may be hidden from the face of men There is but one steppe betweene this and Atheisme to runne out into all excesse of riot and yet to thinke to hide it from God Vse 3 Lastly from hence ariseth great comfort to the faithfull For seeing God seeth the thoughts and intents of wicked men howsoeuer men couer them with dissimulation and deceit as with a cloake we may cheere vp our hearts in time of trouble assuring our selues that nothing can come to passe or fall out vnto vs which he doth not know and behold This is that which the Lord telleth Moses Exod. 3.7 8. when the people of Israel sighed by reason of their bondage and cryed in the bitternesse of their spirit their cry came vp vnto God so that he heard their groaning and remembred his couenant and had respect vnto them The Lord said I haue surely seene the affliction of my people
hence if wee consider the persons to whom this commādement was giuen For this solemne forme is set not for the simple sort or the most ignorant amongst the people neither appointed to bee vsed within the walles of a priuate house or within the doores of a secret chamber as if it might be ashamed or blush to come abroad but it was appointed to be pronounced by the priests to be vttered not in a corner but in the Congregation of the people and in the Tabernacle of the Lord before many witnesses Now if there were any able of themselues to conceiue a prayer as the Spirit of GOD should giue vtterance and ability vndoubtedly they were the Priests of the Lord Malach. 2 ◠whose lips must preserue knowledge and the people must seeke the law at their mouthes yet are they both allowed and prescribed to follow a set form in blessing the people Moses a great prophet like to whom did not any arise after him to whom the Lord spake face to face Deutro 34 10. was well enabled to pray without a prescript forme whose prayers were so powerfull and effectuall that they preuailed more then all attempt and resistance made by the bodies of men against their enemies Exod. 17 11. 32 10. nay they after a sort bound the handes of God as with chaines that hee might not destroy them after their Idolatry Exod. 32 10. yet did this great prophet vse set formes of praier at their marching forward and at their standing stil for when the Tabernacle remooued and the Arke set forward he said Numb 10 35 36. Rise vp Lord and let thine enemies bee scattered let them that hate thee fly before thee And when it rested he said Returne O Lord vnto the thousand thousands of Israel Let not vs seek nor seeme to be better thē he was whose giftes were greater then ours are yet hee did not refuse to vse or thinke it vnlawfull to practise this vniforme order in prayer Paul was rapt into the third heauen he saw Christ in his glory 1 Cor. 9 1. and heard vnspeakeable words which it is not lawfull for a man to vtter 2 Cor. 12 4. and who was able to pray better then he yet he vsed alwaies one manner of salutation in the beginning of all his Epistles crauing grace and peace from GOD the Father and he ended with a like conclusion The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ bee with you Rom. 1 7. 16 20. 1 Cor. 1 3. and 16 23 2 Cor. 1 2. 13 14. Gal. 1 3. 6 18. Eph. 1 2. 6 24. Christ our Sauiour was filled with the riches of all grace in whom all treasures of knowledge and wisedome were hidden Col. 2 3. who spent whole nights in prayer to God Luke 6 12. yet it is most probable that he vsed one of Dauids Psalmes with his Disciples after the institution celebration of his last Supper when it is said he sung a Psalme or an Hymn ◠26 30. which we doubt not was one of the Psalmes of thanksgiuing set downe in holye Scripture But howsoeuer this were or whatsoeuer that Song were this is certaine that the howre of his passion approaching when his soule was exceeding sorrowfull euen vnto death he prayed oftentimes againe again that if it were possible that cup might passe from him ◠26 39 4. And ver 44 he left his disciples and went away and praied the third time saying the same words Was it not enough for the Euangelists to note his oftē praying but they must adde he said the same words The 92 Psal was sung vsually in the church of the Iewes vpon the Sabbath day was penned for that purpose as appeareth in the title of it the 102 Psalme is a praier of the afflicted when he is ouerwhelmed with sorrowes and powreth out his complaint before the Lord as we may reade in that title This is also the practise of all churches at this day concurring and communicating with ours in this point Seeing therefore it hath bene the practise of the first and most ancient church of the Iewes seeing it is obserued of al the reformed churches in Christendom giuing the right hand of fellowship with vs to haue an vnity and vniformity in publike praiers it serueth fitly forcibly to confirme vs in the present truth that we deale withall that it is lawful to vse either the praiers set down in holy Scripture or any other godly prayers made by the learned to our hands consonant and agreeable to the scripture 〈◊〉 1. For first of all it were a childish and foolish thing to imagine that God is delighted with choise of prayers as a dainty stomacke is with change of meates or that hee taketh pleasure in nouelty of matters and varietie of words or that he hunteth after new formes alterations of our requests But to condemne all prescribed formes is nothing els but to be strongly perswaded that God accepteth and receiueth no praiers but such as are new and cannot abide to heare the same things twice which is to nourish a wrong conceit imagination of the most wise mercifull God Secondly all things must bee done to edification Reason 2 It is the rule of the Apostle 1 Cor. 14 12. but set formes in the publike worship seruice of God tend much to edifying and help greatly the vnderstanding of the simple The greatest number of the people are simple in knowledge and weake in iudgement and therefore to haue their eares acquainted with the same forme and frame of wordes serueth most of all for their vnderstanding Thirdly euery true child and faithfull seruant Reason 3 of God although he haue an honest hart yet he hath not alwaies a flowing tongue and copiousnesse of words but wanteth the gifts of vtterance of boldnes of knowledge of remembrance of inuention of order and such like There are many that haue stuttering tongs fearfull hearts simple capacities fraile memories that are weake in deuising and framing in contriuing and disposing the things which they desire whose names notwithstanding we dare not blot out of the roll and register of the chosen ones of God But to conceiue a prayer all these giftes and many other are required he must be able to vtter to inuent to discerne to order he must haue gifts of audacity and memory but this all the godly are not able to do they are not all thus qualified He that is lame in his lims Perk. Cases of consci lib. and not able to go vpon his legs yet if hee get a crutch to leane vpon hee can walke apace so many are not able to conceiue a prayer or to deliuer that which they haue conceiued of thēselues but if they meete with any one framed vnto their hands they can pray vnto God feruently earnestly heartily This doctrine made thus plaine first serueth Vse 1 to conuince the error of those of the separation who
foundation The lampes vnder the law burned only in the night therefore the Papists haue no warrant to set them vp in the day time True it is Doway-Translators slubber ouer the matter in their annotations vpon Exodus and Samuel and tell vs that God would not haue darkenesse in his Tabernacle by day nor night but this is a weake and vngrounded assertion contrary to the Scripture as hath bin shewed and may also farther be shewed oâ—t of Exod. 27 21. The truth is that these noone-day Taper lights in honour of the liuing or of the dead Danae respons ad 7. Contro cap. 4. are a meere heathenish superstition as it appeareth out of the history of Herodian lib. 1. And from hence as also many other toyes did crept into the Church and therefore Hierome saith aduers vigilant Cereos clara luce non accendimus we do not light candles in the day time But we haue some reason to beare with them For to what end do they vse it in the day time but to make manifest their blindnesse ignorance Their religion is a darke and obscure religion compacted altogether of many blinde doctrines and therefore they would haue some light of their candles though they haue none of their doctrine The vse of a lanthorne and light is in a darke night There is no man in his right wits will carry a candle when the Sun shineth cleerely and brightly Durandus a great patrone of these superstitions can finde out nothing in the word written to iustifie defend these wax-candles therefore is constrained to establish them vpon the rotten decrees of Zosimus and Theodorus Enchirid. lib. 6. cap. 80 If any obiect that the Christians vsed lights lampes in their meetings I answer their meetings were in the night time for feare of their enemies For while the Church was in persecution they could not safely assemble in the day time and therefore they vsed those lights of necessity to remedy the darknesse of the night Acts 20 8. but when we haue free liberty choise of time place for the exercises of our religion that practise is not to be brought into imitation Vse 2 Againe it reproueth them that hold the Scriptures to be so darke and difficult that it is dangerous for the people to meddle with them lest they fall by them into errors heresies But we heare that the Scriptures are a lampe as a candle set vpon the table and as a Beacon kindled to shew light farre and neere What then Can the light be darknesse surely no more then the darknesse can bee light And if they be darke it followeth that either the holy Ghost could not expresse his minde and meaning more cleerely and euidently or else he would not To say hee could not is blasphemy and maketh him a weake and impotent God to say he would not were to make him an enuious God as if he did enuy the good of his Church But whatsoeuer was written afore time was written for our instruction Rom. 15 4. 2 Tim. 3 16. therfore God euery where commandeth that they should be read and heard of all high and low rich poore men and women old and young Deut. 6 9. 17 18. 31 11. Iosh 1 8. Esay 8 20. He wil haue all sorts of persons come to the knowledge of the truth that they may be saued 2 Pet. 3 9. 2 Tim. 2 25. But how shall they come to repentance and to the knowledge of the truth without the Scriptures Euery member of the Church must haue them dwell richly in them Col. 3 16. All are commanded to search them Ioh. 5 39. The men of Berea are commended for it Acts 17 11. so is the Eunuch who while he sate in his Chariot read them Acts 8 30. They also are reproued that were vnskilfull in them and slow of heart to beleeue them They are able to make vs wise vnto saluation Out of them as from an armory Math 22 29. Luke 24.25 Eph 6 16 17. Math. 4 4. 22 31 29. we must draw weapons against Satan and his instruments both defensiue and offensiue Christ and his Apostles vsed these weapons to beate downe all impiety and heresie whereas the ignorance of them is the cause of errour This armour artillery must all men procure and no man be denied to draw this sword that is a soldier of Iesus Christ From hence therefore is reproued the errour in opinion and weaknesse of iudgment resting in the common sort they perswade themselues that the knowledge of theÌ„ belongeth not to them but to the Ministers and to the learned because they take them to be so darke and themselues so simple that they are as a deepe well and they haue nothing to draw nay that it is dangerous for them to meddle with them as if they were a rocke at which they might suffer shipwracke But this is nothing so Let all such marke that they are as a light shining in the night of this present world to shew vs the right way and to leade vs a sure way forward to the end of our faith True it is we shall haue no need of it when once we come to our iournies end For as men wheÌ„ they are come to their lodging resting place require no more the helpe of the lanthorne so shal it be with vs when the daies of our passage and pilgrimage are ended and we be come to the heauenly Ierusalem we shall no more want this ministeriall light the Lord shall be the light of that City Reuel 21 2â— 1 Cor. 13.8 there shall bee no need of the Sun or Moone there to shine in it then Prophesie shall faile tongues shall ceasse and knowledge shall vanish away Furthermore we must know that the Scriptures are not hard and hidden in the fundamentall points but all things necessary to saluatioÌ„ are easie to them that will vnderstand Deu. 30 11 Rom. 10 â— â— They are like to the holy waters that issued out froÌ„ vnder the threshold of the house Eze. 47 1 which were first vp to the ankles v. 3. then vp to the loynes v. 4. which afterward became as a riuer that could not be passed ouer v. 5. In them is strong meat for men and milke for babes and children In them the Elephant may swim and the Lambe may wade No man must therfore be discouraged from searching the Scriptures which do giue vnderstanding euen to the simple Prou 1 4. Psal 119 3. and knowledge and discretion to the young man he may learne by them to reforme his waies and to know how to feare the Lord. But are not many things hard in them Doth not Peter say of Pauls Epistles that they are hard 2 Pet. 3 1â— I answer he speaketh not of the hardnes of the Epistles as appeareth by the change of the gender but that in the Epistles are many mystical points and matters of faith rather then of reason
we do not deny that the Scripture being vnderstood doth enlighten our mindes but it is not therfore lightsome because it is vnderstood of vs for then the light therof should wholly depend vpon our vnderstanding Thus if we vnderstand it it shall be lightsome but if we vnderstand it not it shal not be lightsome Nay which is much more absurd if one man vnderstand it it shal be light if another man vnderstand it not it shall not bee light thus at one and the same time it shold be both light not light The truth therefore is that the Scriptures are lightsome two wayes â—â—e holy â—â—â—iptures are â—o wayes â—â—â—â—tâ—ome First in respect of them selues secondly in respect of vs. In respect of themselues they are alwaies lightsome of theÌ„selues and haue light in themselues In respect of vs they are lightsome when we vnderstand them and receiue them and light by them But to returne to the former matter the Minister should be the principall light to hold out the Lanthorne to bring men to heauen and to worke in them repentance as Iohn the Baptist is said to be a burning and a shining light Ioh. 5 35. But euery one also in his place must be a light to shine in knowledge and obedience in doctrine and in life On the contrarie when men are as candles put out there falleth great hurt to the church The danger heereof may be discerned by common experience in an hauen towne if the Lanthorne be taken downe or the candle put out which should direct the ships in the night season into the hauen al the ships and the soules that saile in them are left to the mercy of the winds which are without mercy and so all perish by miserable shippewracke In like manner if men haue no light in their hearts to guide them into the hauen and harbour of the church and consequently of the kingdome of heauen they doe as much as in them lyeth betray their owne soules and drowne themselues in eternall perdition Verse 3. And Aaron did so c. The obedience of Aaron is here described and the Candlesticke set in the Tabernacle described It is saide to be of golde as Reuel 1. the most precious of all Minerals for two causes First because as Gold excedeth all other mettals so the Church exceedeth all other societies of men because in it saluation is only to be found Esay 46 13. all other beeing ordained to preserue this safe and sound Esa 45 14. 49 23. Reuel 21 24 26. Yeâ— it is the glory and honour the beauty and ornament of all other societies kingdomes cities townes houses and persons to be parts of the church inasmuch as otherwise they are parts of the world of the kingdome of darknesse yea aâ— dogs swine and vncleane beasts Ephes 22 11 12 13 c. Secondly because it is most precious deare to God and to Iesus Christ as gold is to man because it is an holye company sanctified by the blood of Christ whom it cost deare to redeeme it Acts 20. The Candlesticke in the Tabernacle was to hold the light for the direction of all that were therein from Euening to morning continually Exod. 27 22. It is the vse of euery Candlesticke to hold to keepe to preserue to continue and to yeelde forth the light to the benefit of others This doth mystically represent the church Doctrine teacheth that the church is as the Lords golden candlestick appointed to hold and keepe the light treasury of the Word for euer It is the office of the church to holde and keep the word for euer that it should neuer bee lost or embeselled from vs to the end of the world And as the Candlesticke was to hold the light to the first comming of Christ so is the church to preserue the truth vntil the second comming of Christ It is therefore the office of the church and of euery true member thereof to keepe in it and to publish abroad and to hold out to those that are in it the truth of Gods word to direct their pathes aright as Deut. 31 20. The booke of the Law after that it was written was by the Lord himselfe committed to the Israelites to be kept in the side of the Arke of the couenant The Prophet Esay sheweth That the Word should go forth out of Sion where it was kept into the middest of the earth Chap. 2.3 And the Apostle declareth that the Iewes had the Oracles of God committed vnto them of trust Rom. 3 2. and that to them appertained who were the onely church the adoption and the glory and the Couenants and the giuing of the Law and the seruice of God and the promises Rom. 9 4. And Paul is said to haue written vnto Timothy that hee should know how he ought to behaue himselfe in the house of GOD which is the Church of the liuing God the pillar ground of the truth 1 Tim. 3.15 By all which testimonies wee are taught that the Church holdeth and bringeth the truth Esay 41 27. and conueieth it vnto vs and that wee can no otherwise receiue it or be partakers of it For further proofe heereof obserue with Reason 1 me the titles that are giuen vnto it It is a safe keeper or treasurer to keepe as it were vnder locke and key the holy Iewels of the olde and new Testament that they be neither corrupted by Heretikes nor destroyed by other enemies It is as a cunning Goldsmith to try euery thing Whit. de Scrip. quaest 3. Cap. 2. for as he discerneth pure gold from counterfet mettalles so the church discerneth true Scripture from false or forged books and writings It is as a crier to publish and make knowne the decrees of almighty God It is an Interpreter to expound the sence and to open the meaning of the Scriptures according to the proportion of faith set forth in other parts Secondly it is a great honor and wonderfull preferment that God giueth vnto the Church aboue al other societies and places of the world besides And indeede there can bee no greater honor then to be put in trust with such a treasure If a man should vpon trust commit vnto another a great treasure and make choyse of him to leaue it with him it is a signe he honoreth and respecteth him before and aboue others so is it betweene God and his Church he hath laid vp his trueth in his Church as in his store-house Ps 147 19 20. He hath giuen his word to Iacob his statutes and ordinances vnto Israel he hath not dealt so with other Nations as for his iudgements they haue not knowne them This made the Apostle say What is then the preferment or aduantage of the Iew Or what profit is thereof circumcision much euerie day shewing thereby that God committing his Oracles vnto them did aduance and prefer them farre aboue all other Nations Thirdly the church is the house
habitation of God who is light it self in whom only is light properly to be found who dwelleth in light that none can attaine vnto 1 Tim. 6 16. Hee hath called his Church his rest and the place where his honor dwelleth Psal 132 13 14. The Lord hath chosen Sion he hath desired it for his habitation this is my rest for euer heere will I dwell for I haue desired it Vse 1 This condemneth the Papistes who stand from the verdict of this doctrine as men endited of two crimes and errors first they accuse the Scriptures left vnto vs in the Originals to be corrupted the old Testament by the Iewes the new by Marcion and other heretikes But it is a vaine surmise without proofe or probability touching the corruption of the original fountaines which notwithstanding the Romanists pretend thereby to make a way to bring in the Latine translation to be the pure authenticke Scripture and consequently to bee preferred before them which is as foolish and vnreasonable as to make the mistris to walke on foot like a seruant Franci Luc. in Epist ad Serlet and to set her handmaid on horsebacke therefore some of their own frends are ashamed of this vanity It is a shame they say to belye the deuill It is a crime to taxe the Iewes of a crime wherof they are not guilty It is wel knowne that howsoeuer they stand affected vnto Christ yet they alwayes were and now are very religious respectiue in keeping the text sound and sincere and cannot by any meanes be induced to choppe and change to adde or to diminish any thing And doubtlesse had they not bene trusty and faithfull would God haue trusted them with this true treasure yea though that Church were oftentimes corrupt yea sometimes an Harlot or an Apostat yet the ouer-ruling prouidence of God hath alwaies wrought in them a care and conscience this way both for their owne future happy estate and the benefit of posterity to come to keepe the ancient records euidences of the Scripture sound sure and sincere This appeareth further by the Sermon of Christ in the Mount reprouing the false interpretations of the Scribes and Pharisies who had very grossely corrupted the meaning of the Law Mat 5 21.27 31 33 38 43. 16 6. The church of the Iewes was neuer more corrupt then in the dayes of Christ yet could they neuer be touched nor be iustly charged with this horrible crime of offering violence to the holy bookes of Scripture And if they might haue bene endited of this detestable forgery â—hrist would not haue omitted this greater fault who often reprooueth them of lesser offences Besides our Sauiour willeth the Iewes to search the Scripture which the Prophets had left vnto them by diuine inspiration hee sendeth them vnto these as then they had theÌ„ to try the doctrine of the Pharisies by them Ioh. 5 39. Iohn 5 39. which hee would neuer haue done had they bene corrupted and themselues the corrupters of them Moreouer touching the Iewes seeing they were mortall enemies to Christ if they were minded to corrupt the Scripture they would haue corrupted for their own aduantage such places out of Moses and the Prophets as concerned Christ whome they hated but these remaine entire by which they are fully conuinced and confuted Andrad lib. â— defens Tridâ—â— Hieron epi. 7â— ad Marcell And therefore one saith well that such as holily and religiouslie handle the Hebrew Text do find therein more notable testimonies of Christ then in the Latine and Greeke Copies Now if the true Church had lost the pure and perfect fountaines of the Hebrew and Greeke Text how could it bee a faithfull keeper of his Will and Testament Howbeit GOD hath euer had a care of his word and truth euen then when he committed the same to the custody of the Church Another error of the Romane church is that they make the churches authority to bee our supreame ground and stay of our faith and set it farre aboue the Scriptures themselues These assertions are found in their writings touching the Scripture It is not authenticall without the authority of the church that the authority of the Scripture dependeth on the authority of the Church necessarily Ecchi â—â—cbirâ—â— Pighi lib. 1. de Hierar eccl cap. 2. that we are not bound to take them for Scripture without the authority of the Church that in respect of vs the church hath absolute authority to determine which is Scripture and which is not that the Church hath power to make a booke not Canonicall Stapl. to be Canonicall and one of them vttred this impudent and shamelesse blasphemy that the Scâ—ipture should bee of no more credit then Aesops Fables Hermaâ—â—m without the approbation allowance of the church Howbeit as wee must not take from the church hir right so we must take heed that we giue not to it more then is due and so rob God of his honour and glorie and derogate from the excellency and authority of the Scriptures They make the Church the light it selfe and not the Candlesticke to hold the light say that it also is called light I answer it is a borrowed light receiuing all the light it hath from the word as the Moone doth from the Sun They make it to be the authorizer of the word and hold that it is of no force or credit but is as a dead letter and inken diuinity without it This is no better then to hang the word and consequently Cal in infâ—â—â— lib 1. cap. 7. the promises of God the kingdome of heauen saluation it self vpon the pleasures of men wheras the church is founded and grounded vpon the word not the word vpon the Church as Peter is builded vpon Christ not Christ vpon Peter All the authority that the Church hath be it neuer so great it hath it from the Scripture for how do we know whether the Church erreth or not but by the Scripture The Church cannot giue vs faith whereby we beleeue in Christ and lay hold of eternall life it is the Scripture that worketh it by the inspiration of the holy Spirit The Scripture is the chiefest and the highest court from whence is no appeale but we may appeale from the iudgement of the Church to the Scriptures not from the Scripture to the Church The Church that is the company of the faithfull are not lords ouer our faith they are ruled by faith not ouer-rulers of our faith True it is the Church is a means to bring vs more speedily to know the Scriptures as the woman of Samaria was a meanes to bring the Samaritans to beleeue in Christ 〈◊〉 4 42. but as they when they had heard Christ beleeued not so much for her report as for that themselues had heard him speake so after the Scriptures are discerned and pointed out vnto vs as by the finger of the Church we beleeue them to bee the word of
God not so much because the Church affirmeth it but because we find them to be so as the sheep of Christ acknowledged the voyce of their Shepheard Christ Iesus speaking in them Vse 2 Secondly this assureth vs that the trueth of God shall remaine and continue for euer to the end of the world It may be sometimes brought into a narrow compasse and be much eclipsed that the light shall appeare to be but little but it shall neuer perish vtterly or bee rooted out of the earth For seeing the Church is appointed the keeper and continuer of the trueth as the candlesticke of the candle and that the Church shall abide for euer because the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it Matt. 16.18 it cannot bee that the trueth should faile and decay as we see notwithstanding the enemies of Iudah and Beniamin the word is kept vncorrupt and inuiolable to this day God will neuer suffer his people to be robbed thereof but his speciall prouidence watcheth ouer it for our good This doth the Scripture it selfe witnesse touching the durablenesse thereof that the things reuealed belong to vs and to our children for euer that we may doe all the wordes of this Law Deut. 29.29 The Lord hath founded his testimonies for euer Psal 119.152 Our Sauiour speaketh more fully euidently and vehemently Heauen and earth shal passe away but my words shall not passe Mar. 13.31 againe Verily I say vnto you till heauen and earth passe one iotte or one title shall in no wise passe from the Law till all be fulfilled Matth 5.18 We know by experience that all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man as the flowre of grasse the grasse withereth and the flowre thereof fadeth and falleth away Peter 1 25. but the word of the Lord endureth for euer This we may see in the bookes of Salomon 1 Kin. 4.32 33. Hee spake three thousand Prouerbes and his songs were a thousand and fiue and he spake of trees from the Cedar tree that is in Lebanon euen vnto the hyssope that springeth out of the wall he spake also of beasts and of fowles and of creeping things and of fishes These bookes of naturall Philosophy were no doubt the most profitable bookes that euer were written in that kind he being endued with the greatest wisedome that euer man since the fall had Christ Iesus only excepted yet none of these are to be found onely those that pertaine to religion and godlinesse remaine safely reserued for all posterities This is the more to be considered wondered at inasmuch as there be infinite moe in the world that affect the knowledge of natural things rather then they doe spirituall and of earthly rather then they do heauenly yet they could not deliuer them from the ruines of time but they are buryed in the graue of perpetuall forgetfulnesse neuer to be raised or recouered These are dead and gone as if they had neuer been written wheras on the other side his holy writings hated of the most part of the world and carelesly regarded of the multitude euen of those that liued in the bosome of the Church haue notwithstanding as full a remembrance as they had the first day the Lord gaue them to his people This serueth to conuince those that thinke many of the bookes inspired by God to be lost thereby accusing the prouidence of God or at least the church of great carelesnesse and negligence of which crime notwithstanding it is not guilty Thirdly there is no light of trueth to bee Vse 3 found any where else able to guide vnto faith and saluation then in the true Church of God For all other places are places of darkenesse and nothing to be found in them but lies errours deceiuings superstition and the spirit of slumber Exod 10 23. As no light was to be found in all Egypt but in the land of Goshen and among the Israelites onely so no sauing doctrine that giueth light to the eyes of the minde is to be found out of the Church they that are in this state liue in palpable darkenesse and can see neither themselues nor others but lie in ignorance and wickednes as Iohn teacheth We know that we are of God 1 Iohn 5 19. and the whole world lyeth in wickednesse Such sit in darkenesse and in the shadow of death till this light set on the Candlesticke be brought vnto them Matth. 4 16. The people which sate in darkenesse saw great light and to them which sate in the region and shadow of death light is sprung vp Therefore to be out of the Church is to be in the state of damnation yea to be in the very dungeon of hell and the kingdome of darkenesse to be vnder the power of Satan the prince of darknesse as there was no saluation out of the Church Let euery man therefore seeke and endeauour with all care to ioyne himselfe to the true Church of God to be a member of the body of Christ that so we may attaine to the light of knowledge and the light of the eternall life Vse 4 Lastly it is a duty belonging to euery one to be an helper to the spreading abroad of the doctrine of godlinesse and to doe all for the truth but nothing against the truth 2 Cor. 13 8. Euery man desireth to bee the messenger of good newes so should wee desire to publish to others and to continue to posterity the sauing knowledge of the Gospel For this is the foundation and ground-work of all true obedience The truth of God is as a precious treasure beset with many enemies that wold take it from vs against whom we must alwaies cōtend that we may keepe faith and a good conscience 1 Tim. 1 19. This truth is the instrument of the holie Ghost to worke all necessary graces in our hearts Rom 1 16. as beeing the power of GOD to saluation and it reuealeth vnto vs all things needful vnto saluation concerning things to be beleeued or things to be practised Hence it is that the Apostle Iude saith Beloued when I gaue all diligence to write vnto you of the common saluation Iude verse 3. it was needfull for me to write vnto you that yee should earnestly contend for the faith which was once giuen vnto the Saints The true treasure of the Church is committed to the Saints they are the keepers of the doctrine of saluation This is no small trust it is no smal charge that is giuen vnto them wee must therefore fight to maintaine it This must not bee a bodily fight but a spirituall combat and it consisteth of diuers duties Ioel 2 28. Euery man in his place ought to bee as a Prophet or a Preacher for wee are made spirituall Priestes both to pray and to preach We are bound to teach all that are vnder our roofe and iurisdiction that we may be as Gods blessed instruments to conueigh his truth to others It is the duty of
30 1 Chro. â— Mal. 27. 1 King 21 5 7. Num. 15.34.35 both in his word and by his Ministers The Spirit speaketh euidently in the Scriptures by it he resolueth the Church no lesse then by an oracle from heauen besides for our farther direction he giueth the knowledge of his word to the Ministers who draw al their light from the word and doe thereby aske counsell as at the mouth of God The reasons are very euident First the Scriptures Reason 1 are all sufficient to improue and correct 2 Tim. 3.16 Rom 15 4. to teach and to instruct to giue patience and comfort Ioh 20 31. 2 Tim. 3.15 that we may beleeue haue eternall life and to make vs wise vnto saluation Secondly such as will not beleeue them and reply vpon them will beleeue nothing else no although one come from the dead Luke 16 31 It is therefore the foundation of faith to resort to these meanes to be resolued as to the oracle and ordinance of God Psal 85.8 Obserue from hence that all questions in Vse 1 Religion must be decided and determined by the Scriptures All doctrines are to be prooued by them and al errors to be conuinced by them The Scripture is the supreme iudge of all councels and controuersies The supreâ—â— Iudge of aâ—â— controuerâ—â— it sendeth not the Church to the generall consent of the Pastours of the Church nor turneth them ouer to expect a general councel nor posteth them ouer to Rome as the Gentiles resorted to Delphos to consult with the Oracle of Apollo It is in vaine to neglect the straight direct way to seeke out by-pathes and vncertaine passages It neuer taught the Pope and his Cardinals to be the highest court and supreme Iudges of Scripture who oftentimes are ignorant of Scripture It cannot be interpreted but by the same Spirit by which it was written It is required of the supreme Iudge and interpreter of Scripture that he cannot erre that no appeale be made from him that he be no way partiall and that he haue power to compell the parties dissenting to yeeld obedience These properties agree not to the Bishop of Rome he is not free from error for many of theÌ„ haue falne into heresy haue taught contrary things one to the other haue made many foolish interpretations he is a meere man and can compell no mans wil to yeeld vnto him he is partiall in his own cause and therfore to appeale to him is to aske ones fellow if he be a theefe Secondly the Scripture containeth all Vse things necessary to saluation to withstand tentations Matth. 4. and to build vs vp in all trueth So that it is simply and absolutely necessary The doctrine of saluation cannot be learned but from it The knowledge of the law is necessary Rom. 7.7 the knowledge of the Gospel is necessary Tit. 2.11.12 Neither let any obiect that the Church wanted Scripture along time euen from the creation to the dayes of Moses for the Question is not what was necessary in the beginning but what is now necessary The mothers milke is sufficient for the infant while it is a childe but it is not sufficient afterward when once it is growne vp Neither is it true which the Iesuite obiecteth that Christ commanded not any thing to be written but is ouerthrowne by many testimonies of Scripture 2. Pet. 1.21.2 Tim. 3.16 Reuel 1.11 and 14.13 Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth that the Ministers ought to be ready to answere the questions and doubts that trouble the people any way Therefore they must be faithfull in their places and skilfull in the Scriptures Hag. 2.12.13 they must not be blind guides dumb dogs Ezek. 34.4 their lippes must preserue knowledge and the people seeke the Law at their mouthes Againe it is required of them to be resident vpon their flocks attending on them as watchmen watch the citie alwayes in danger of enemies to discouer the approach of them and as shepheards attending their flock for feare of deuouring wolues 〈◊〉 56 9 10. The people are as a prey in the iawes of al hereticks where teachers are not attending and residing The Israelites fell into horrible idolatry when Moses was absent from them Exod. 32.1 But how shall the Ministers be consulted withall being absent from the people Vse 4 Lastly it serueth for instruction for the people They are not to consult with witches and wizards but to resort to the Ministers of God Deut. 18.15 and to the word to the law and to the testimonie Esay 8.19.20 Princes therfore must not contemne them nor respect theÌ„ as the lowest and basest of the people And all people high and low rich and poore must search the Scriptures who thinke to haue eternall life in them Ioh. 5.39 They are greatly commended that were diligent in the reading of them Acts 8.30 and 18.11 Dauid did exercise himselfe in them day and night Psal 1.2 None are to be forbidden the reading of them forasmuch as the Gospel is the power of God to saluation to all that beleeue Rom. 1.16 They are greatly reprooued and rebuked â—hat were ignorant in them Mar. 12.24 that were slow of heart to beleeue them Luk. 24.25 Euery man therefore must seeke to be assured perswaded in his heart of that which he doth 〈◊〉 14.5 and seeke to warrant his owne work All things must be done in faith Hebr. 4.2 Mar. 11.24 Iam. 1.5 without which no man can please God This reprooueth the ignorance that is in the greatest sort who thinke it enough to doe as others doe to heare the word because others do so to receiue the Lords Supper because they see their neighbours doe so and to come to Church because the most do so These thinke it enough to be present at diuine duties albeit they be indeed farre from doing their duties There are many that come and heare prayers Many do hear prayers which neuer pray who do neuer offer vp any prayers as if there were some hidden vertue in the place or in the praier albeit they neuer lift vp their hearts to God These haue not neither can haue any comfort in that which they doe They are without faith because they are without knowledge They haue no assurance whether they please God or not but doe all things with doubtfull hearts and wauering mindes and therein condemne themselues and sin against God Rom. 14 23. Iam. 1.6 being like a waue of the Sea tossed with the winde Verse 9.10 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying Speake vnto the children c. The determination of the question is heere set downe and vpon occasion thereof perpetuall lawes established for the direction of the Church The vncleane are put off to the 14. day of the second moneth the cleane must keepe the Lords Passeouer at the season appointed There are two causes alledged wherfore a man may for a time be excused for not comming to the Passeouer and is allowed as vnblameable
Lord heard him and hearkened vnto him and healed the people 2 Chron. 30.18 19 20. If there be in vs a willing mind God accepteth vs according to that measure of grace which we haue not according to that we want A good heart shall neuer be reiected though some euill cleaue vnto it and hang about it Sincerity and trueth in the inward parts shall neuer goe away vnrewarded Iob 3.1 2. Iob fought a sore combat as it were hand to hand with Satan and receiued many blowes and wounds in the encounter wherby he was sore weakned and brake out into many vnaduised words which he would not and should not vtter yet God laid them not to his charge but spared him as a man spareth his onely sonne that serueth him and setteth him foorth as a worthy pattern of patience and of obedience If then we labour to be vpright in heart Iam. 5 2â— the Lord will passe ouer our infirmities he wiâ—l looke vpon the good we do and pardon the euil Lastly our abstineÌ„ce giueth euil example vnto others for which also we must giue an account Woe vnto them that giue offence and therfore let no person with draw himselfe when the Lord doth solemnely inuite him to such a solemne banket This we shall doe if we labour to find sweetnesse and comfort in these holy things of God auoide all loathsomnesse and tediousnesse wherby we incurre the wrath of God which fell vpon the Israelites that loathed the Manna Chap. 11.6 We must come to this heauenly feast as a man would do to a bodily feast and feast our soules as we do our bodies that is we must bring with vs a good appetite We must hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Matth. 5.6 We see how men that would buy and sell do long after Faires and Markets These holy assemblies are the Faires and markets of God they are the great feast-dayes of God let vs therefore desire them with an earnest desire that we may be stored at them and all our wantes be abundantly supplyed Verse 14. And if a stranger shal soiourne c. The third law is set downe binding the stranger among them that embraced the Iewish religion to partake the Passeouer We learne hereby Doctrine that it is necessary for all Christians that are of age and discretion to partake the Sacraments of the Lord All Christians are to bee parâ—akers of the Lords Sacraments so he saith Take ye eate ye drinke ye for the remission of the sinnes of many Matth. 26.26 Againe he saith Drinke ye all of this and all of them dranke of it Mar. 14.23 and the Apostle 1. Cor. 10. sheweth that all our fathers were vnder the cloude and all passed through the sea and all were baptized vnder Moses and did all eat the same spirituall meat and did all drinke the same spirituall drinke 1 Cor. 10.1 2 3 4. doe we not heare how many alles the Apostle repeateth all passed all were baptized all did eate all did drinke and that none were freed and exempted from this generall and common duty Christ sending out his disciples willeth them to goe teach al nations and baptize them Matth. 28.19 So then there is a necessity laid vpon euery one to come to the Lords Table without exception of any estate degree or person that is of age and discretion Reason 1 For to abstaine purposely is a contempt of the seale of our redemption and consequently both of redemption it selfe and of the redeemer himselfe For as he that despiseth baptisme despiseth that which is represented by it namely the washing away of his sinnes so is it in the Supper they that despise it do despise the worke and price of their redemption Luke 22 19. This is my body do this c. Secondly they despise the commandement of Christ nay an heape of commandements multiplied together to enforce this duty wherefore doth the Lord Iesus say Take yee eate ye 1 cor 11 24 25 doe ye this drinke ye doe ye this is it not to teach vs that it belongeth vnto vs to obey Thirdly we haue the examples of the faithfull as a cloud of witnesses to inforce vs to yeeld obedience All haue submitted themselues to this duty and al haue accounted theÌ„selues bound to this practise as we shewed before out of the Apostle And the people complained that they were kept backe from the Passeouer testifying that it was their desire to be admitted vnto it Fourthly such as do not come do set light by the happy and holy remembrance of the death and passion of the Son of God wherein standeth the comfort of all his children who teacheth that the faithfull celebrate the Supper in memoriall of him as Luke 22 16. If then we willingly and wilfully abstaine we declare plainely that we receiue no benefit by the death of Christ and care not if the memoriall thereof were forgotten 1 Cor. 11 26. An horrible sin Fiftly the Supper is a notable meanes to strengthen faith if then all haue need of such helpes as God hath left for vs and appointed vnto vs it followeth necessarily that they must carefully resort to the sacraments which serue for that end and purpose Lastly they despise the Church and the vnion thereof and do of their owne accord after a sort excommunicate themselues from the fellowship of their brethren and of Christ Iesus the author and appointer of this Supper and in this respect the Apostle willeth them to come together and reproueth them that were heerein slacke or singular 1 Cor. 11.22 saying Despise ye the Church of God in this I praise you not Vse 1 The vses follow First we must confesse from hence that it lieth vpon al men to be frequent and forward in performing of this duty to come often to this exercise of our faith It should neuer be celebrated in the Church but all should come together 1 Cor. 11 17 33. He that maketh a feast looketh that all which are bidden shold come it All the Disciples of Christ met together and therefore Paul who deliuered that to the Church which he had receiued of the Lord v. 23. chargeth them that when they come together to eate they should tarry one for another v. 23. This is a generall fault in our assemblies and a disorder that we must neuer ceasse to reproue which if it were found in our daily dinners that we make for others that are inuited and serue but to feed the belly of which Paul saith Meates for the belly 1 Cor. 6 1 and the belly for the meates but God shall destroy both it and them Who would not thinke himselfe wronged to furnish his table and to prouide for his guests then none vouchsafe to come but cause him to lose all his cost and labour and expectation We come not to the Lords house and to the Lords Table with that zeale and diligence which becommeth vs. It is said of the Church
saide that Ioseph was sold to the Ismaelites in the same chap. ver 36. that the Midianites solde Ioseph to Putaphar Pharaohs steward and chap 39 1. that Putaphar bought Ioseph of the Ismaelites which the Chaldean Paraphrast in the same place calleth Arabians To make this yet more plaine it appeareth Iudg. 6 3. that when Israel had sowen then came vp the Madianites Amalekites and they of the East to set vppon them they of the East were Arabians of the Desert so as where before in the buying of Ioseph the Madianites and the Ismaelites were confounded here the Madianites the Amalekites are made one nation and chap. 8 24. these nations are all called Ismaelites and neither Madianites nor Amalekites of which in processe of time came the Mahometan Arabians Neither is the marginall note vpon chap. 37 28 of Gen. in the Geneua Bibles any thing to the purpose who to auoide the confounding of these Nations and taking one for another tell vs that Moses wrote according to their opinion who tooke the Madianites Ismaelites to be all one For Moses wrote the truth as it was in it selfe who was no stranger but well acquainted in Arabia in the border whereof and in Arabia it selfe he had formerly liued forty yeres and therefore no man was better able to describe these places so that it is a vaine thing to make him vtter an vntruth contrary to his own knowledge and to follow the opinion of others that were deceiued The like mistaking of Ethiopia for Chush is found in many other places The first is Gen. 2 13. The name of the second riuer is Gihon the same is that which compasseth the whole land of Ethiopia in Hebrew it is the land of Chush But the Ethiopians are as much as blacke or burnt faces whose proper countrey is called Thebaides lying to the Southward of all Egypt farre distant from that land which was peopled and inhabited by the Cushites And Gihon is a riuer that watereth Chush and not Ethyopia But it will be obiected Obiection that Homer maketh a twofold Ethyopia the East and the West which also is found in Strabo For hee saith Odyss lib. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Where he sheweth expressely that the Ethiopians are diuided into two sorts some lye vnder the East Sun and some vnder the west But this serueth nothing to bring these Chusites to be either the one or the other Answer both of them being found elsewhere For the East Ethiopia is that which compasseth Nilus to the South of Egypt and is the south border therof now a part of the Empire of the Abyssines vnder Prester Iohn and the west Ethiopia is that which ioyneth it selfe with the riuer Niger which we call Senega and Gambria for there-about are these Ethyopians called Perorsi Daratites with diuers other names which Pliny numbreth in his fift booke and eight chapter Plin natur hist lib. 5. cap. 8. and these two do lye indeede directly east and west I meane that of Niger and the other of Prester Iohn But touching Chush and the region of the Ismaelites with the rest they are extended directly North from that of Ethiopia which is beyond Egypt The farther mistaking of Chush for Ethiopia may be shewed out of two places in the second book of the chronicles First where Zearah the Chushite 2 Chro. 14 9. brought an army of ten hundred thousand against Asa King of Iudah which army whence it came the question ariseth whether out of Ethiopia or out of Arabia where the Chusites inhabited Doubtlesse not from Ethiopia for that had bene a strange march and progresse for such a multitude or world of people hauing so mighty a King as the King of Egypt betweene Palestina and Ethiopia But these were the Cushites Amalekites Midianites Ismaelites and Arabians God hauing long before promised to make a great people of Ismael Gen. 25 16. and that twelue Princes should yssue from him For after that Asa strengthned by God had defeated this huge army swarming with such a multitude he followed his victory and tooke some of the Cities of king Zearah round about and among the rest Gerar. Now that Gerar should be any City of the Ethiopians no man can suspect or defend as appeareth in these places Gen. 12 11. and Exod. 17.8 compared together Abraham departed to the south country and dwelt between Cadesh and Sur and soiourned in Gerar. Now Sur is that part vpon which Moses and the Israelites first set their feete after they had passed the redde sea where the Amalekites set vpon them in Rephidim supposing they had beene weary and vnable to resist And in the history of Isaac it is written Genesis 26 1. that he went to Abimelech King of the Philistims vnto Gerar but no man is so simple as to say that Abimelech and the Philistims were Ethiopians The same might be shewed out of many circumstances in that chapter Lastly Moses himself describing the bounds of Canaan to confirme the faith and to quicken the hope of Israel hath these words Gen. 10 19. The border of the Canaanites was from Sidon as thou commest to Gerar vnto Gaza as thou goest vnto Sodome and Gomorrah and Admah and Zeboim euen vnto Lusha now Sidon was the Frontier of Canaan toward the North and Gerar by Gaza toward the South Another place of translating Ethiopia for Chush is in 2 Chro. 21 16. which the Geneua Translators haue thus The Lord stirred vp against Iehoram the spirit of the Philistims and Arabians which were beside the Ethiopians But the Philistims and the Negroes are farre asunder as euery one that looketh vpon a Map may easily iudge whereas the Philistims and Arabians do mixe and ioyne with the land of the Cushites and are distant from Ethiopia about 32. or 33. degrees and therefore cannot be their next neighbours inasmuch as all Egypt and the deserts of Sur and Pharan are betweene them so that it ought rather to be thus translated The Lord stirred vp against Iehoram the spirit of the Philistims and of the Arabians which confine or border vpon the Cushites for these indeede are their next neighbours But the Israelites had neuer any communion or affaires with the Ethiopians nor any intelligence or trade beyond Egypt to the South but the enemies which they had on the south and east parts were these nations of the Chushites Philistims Ismaelites Amalekites and Midianites who in one generall name were all Arabians Another mistaking of Ethiopia for Chush is in the history of Senacherib 2 Kings 19 9. where the Geneua saith he heard that Tirhakah king of Ethiopia was come out to fight against him This army that marched against the king of Arabia Antiq. lib. 10. cap. 1. not from Ethiopia as Iosephus himself maketh it manifest for he confesseth that this army came to releeue the Iewes and the Egyptians whom the proud Senacherib
fall into the nets be caught in the snares which they lay for vs. Seeing then this is so necessary we learne Vse 1 that a wise and vnderstanding heart is a great blessing of God Indeed a simple minde and a single heart is good in godlinesse that so wee may be innocent as Doues Mat. 10 16. Neuerthelesse we must be wise also as Serpents So force and strength are great gifts howbeit the greatest ornament that GOD giueth which as salt seasoneth euery action is when he giueth a wise and vnderstanding heart so as he enableth vs to preuent euils and to disappoint our enemies as Christ promiseth Luke 21 14. and therefore Gods children haue asked this aboue other 1 Kin. 3 9. Vse 2 Secondly be wise in our generation that they goe not beyond vs. It is most true that he which maketh himselfe a body of Christal that all men may looke through him and discerne all the parts of his disposition doeth withall make himselfe a tame asse and thereby teacheth others either how to ride him or how to driue him But wise men though they haue single hearts in all that which is iust and honest yet they are like coffers with double bottomes which when others looke into beeing opened they see not all that they hold on the sodaine and at once For we haue enemies though they often make faire weather toward vs yet are full of subtilty and pollicy they are we see in their generation wiser then the children of light Luk. 16 8 They are euer watchfull dealing by meanes whether iust or vniust lawfull or vnlawfull and malice against Gods seruants carrieth them so farre that they make conscience of nothing so they may betray theÌ„ We may say of such as Paul doeth of Elimas the sorcerer Acts 13 10. O full of all subtilty all mischiefe thou childe of the diuell thou enemy of all righteousnesse wilt thou not ceasse to peruert the right waies of the Lord Especially let vs labour in things of the best nature to prouide things needfull to saluation The vniust steward is commended by his Lord for proceeding preparing wisely for himselfe If then there be any true wisedome in vs let vs prouide things honest heauenly in the sight of God for in vaine is he wise that is not wise toward God and for himselfe Lastly seeke to feare God for that is the Vse 3 beginning of wisedome Psal 111 10. Prou 1 7 and 9 10. and let vs haue his word dwelling in vs plentifully powerfully The word is the wisedome of God and it should be our wisedome because it is able to teach vs wisedome Psal 119 98 99. It is able to make vs wiser then our teachers then our enemies theÌ„ the ancient If this be not in vs to guide vs we shall vse vngodly and vnlawfull shifts wicked deuises and leud inuentions These cannot prosper long with vs for God will catch the crafty in their owne craft 1 Cor. 3 18 19 20. 26. And they went and came to Moses and to Aaron and to all the Congregation of the children of Israel vnto the wildernesse of Paran to Kadesh and brought backe word vnto them vnto all the Congregation and shewed them the fruite of the Land 27. And they told him and said We came vnto the Land whither thou sentest vs and surely it floweth with milke and hony and this is the fruite of it 28. Neuerthelesse the people bee strong that dwell in the Land and the Cities are walled and very great and moreouer wee saw the children of Anak there c. The second part of the chapter is the returne and report of the spies Albeit they went to search out the weaknesse of the land yet hauing warrant from Moses nay from God they prosper and his hand was with them in their going and in their returning Touching the report they make and the account they giue of their trauaile and perambulation it is double first to Moses and then to the people To Moses they dare not plainely deliuer the poison of their hearts For howsoeuer this report may seeme at the first The rep◠〈…〉 the 〈…〉 to be the generall speech of all the twelue yet by the words following both in this and the next chapt it will plainely appeare to be the report only of ten of them Caleb and Ioshua being excepted who spake better things and conuinced them For the other ten they vnder glorious and goodly words coloured and couered the wicked purpose and pretence of their prophane hearts thinking to corrupt the people with the leauen of their owne rebellion to turne them away from attempting to conquer the Land and to bring them to despaire of possessing the same Wherefore though they do not openly professedly disswade them yet they speake lies through hypocrisie they doe not deale faithfully and sincerely but hauing two tongues in their heads intended to stirre vp the people to mutiny and murmuring against Moses by laying before them the difficulty nay the impossibility of the enterprise Thus then we see they performe their Embassage subtilly not sincerely fraudulently not faithfully for they praise the Land with a loud voice but their hearts are hollow and they speake the truth to deceiue Their praise is short but the doubts that they cast into the mindes of the people are many The doctrine Wicked men do oftentimes then speak fairest Doctriâ—â— Wicked 〈◊〉 speake f◠〈…〉 when thâ— meane 〈…〉 2 Sam 2â— when they intend the greatest mischiefe and cloke their euill hearts with soft words Ezr. 4 2. Ps 12 2 they speake with a double hart So did Cain Gen. 4 8 so did Ioab 2 Sam. 3 17. For first they haue beene brought vp in the schoole of a very cunning master Satan Reason can transforme himselfe into an Angel of light as when he came to our first parents he wholly pretended their good and made himselfe carefull to aduance them to a better estate Gen. 3 4. 2 Cor 11 3. Secondly thereby they know they shall insinuate themselues more closely and deceiue more easily Open enemies are better preuented Ps 55 12. false brethren hardly discerned this is the way to catch the simple and vnwary in their snares Math. 22 16. Vse 1 Learne from hence a property of mans hart that it is very deceitfull Ier. 17 9 10. It is the nature of wicked men to suppresse the euill which they purpose vntill they can see their fit times according to the saying of the Prophet They will deceiue euery one his neighbour and will not speake the truth they haue taught their tongue to speake lies and weary themselues to commit iniquity Ier. 9 5. Herod pretended loue outwardly to the new borne King of the Iewes that he also would come worship him Mat. 2 8. but indeed he purposed in his heart to kill him albeit the wise men perceiued it not Thus do men dig deepe to hide their counsels and weaue the spiders
the multitude when he was dishonoured by others We learne hereby Doctrine God hath euer had some witnesses of his truth that God hath alwayes had some witnesses of his truth in all ages euen wheÌ„ it hath beene most of al oppugned and resisted as Reuel 11 4. Ier. 38 8 9. Luke 7 35. Wisedom is iustified of her children when others regard it not Nicodemus stoode vp and defended the cause of Christ when the Pharisies sought to condemne him Iohn 7 35. When the whole multitude had condemned Christ the penitent theef vpon the crosse confessed him to be the Lord of life Luke 23 42. and when they sate in councel vpon him to put him to death and gaue full consent to make him away Ioseph a good man and a iust consented not to the counsell and deede of them Luke 23 50 51. And how can it be otherwise For the truth Reason 1 shall neuer decay from the earth but be spread abroad from place to place and from generation to generation for euer Psal 119 89. We perish and decay for all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flower of the fielde but the word of the Lord abideth for euer 1. Pet. 1 24. God will haue this neuer to dye or decay neuer to wither or to be worne away Secondly hee hath the hearts of all men in his owne hand to turne them and change them at Reason 2 his pleasure as we see in Paul who persecuted the church and bound them in chaines which called vpon the name of Christ but the Lord sodainly appeared vnto him when the poore sheepe were neere to the shambles conuerted him and appointed him a witnesse of his truth To beare his name vnto the Gentiles and Kings and the children of Israel Acts 9 15. So sayeth Christ Luke 19 40. I tell you if these should holde their peace the stones would cry and therefore he can neuer be without some witnes to maintaine and defend his truth This teacheth vs that God is most glorious Vse 1 and powerfull he is a most mighty God and will be knowne in the earth Psal 8 1 2. with Math. 21 15. Acts 14 17. He chooseth manie times instruments in the eyes of the world vnfit and vnable for to accomplish any great worke that the power and praise may bee giuen to him We see how he worketh for the most part contrarie to the manner of men that the opinion of our owne excellency shold not ouershadow his power In war he saueth with few in the saluation of the soule which is one of the greatest workes he worketh by weake instruments and putteth his grace in earthen vessels that the excellency of the power might be of God and not of vs euen as he commanded the light to shine out of darkenes 2 Cor. 4 6 7. So that wee may conclude with the Psalmist O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy name in all the earth Who hast set thy glory aboue the heauens c. Psal 8 1 2. Mat. 21 15. Vse 2 Secondly great and mighty is his truth preuaileth he hath alwaies had a church vpon the face of the earth and he neuer forsaketh it though multitudes conspire against it and swarmes of enemies set vppe lies yet it shall haue the vpper hand at last This is easie to be shewed in the middest of darknesse when the foggy mistes of popery had corrupted the aire and ouer-shadowed the truth yet God euermore raised vp some one or other that crossed opposed the strong faction that was maintained in the church of Rome Thisf were not hard to shew in many particulars touching the Canon of the Scriptures touching the sufficiency of the Scriptures touching the reall presence and transubstantiation touching the supremacie of the byshop of Rome and the infallibility of his iudgement touching Pardons and Indulgences and many other points which were neuer generally receiued no not in the Church of Rome The doctrine of Antichrist hath beene reprooued in all times by sundrie persons euen in the greatest darkenesse of the night of superstition for as it grew vp by little and little so was it resisted openly euidently to which purpose I could produce infinite testimonies which a man may reade at large in Catalogo testium veritatis set forth by Illyricus Vse 3 Thirdly be not discouraged when the truth is oppressed because God is able to maintain it and raiseth vp his enemies oftentimes to defend it and to speake for it and the professors and preachers of it Acts 5 34. He maketh the weake strong and the fearefull to be bolde in his cause so at the passion of Christ when all forsooke him euen his own disciples he opened the mouth of the theefe as we noted before vpon the crosse to confesse him as his Sauiour and Redeemer that was able to bestow vpon him the kingdome of heauen Luke 23. He will neuer want hearts to beleeue in him who can change the heart neyther mouthes to confesse him who out of the mouthes of babes and sucklings hath perfected his owne praise Againe obserue that he saw what the greatest number of the spies and searchers out of the Land hath reported yet he is so farre from ioyning with them that hee maketh it plaine and apparent that they should be well able to ouercome all their enemies The Doctrine from hence is this Doctrine â—he euil of oâ—â—ers yea alâ—â—ough the◠〈◊〉 many may 〈◊〉 be followâ— of vs. The euill of others yea although they be many should not be imitated and followed of vs. We may not follow the example of euill men that go before vs in euil We see this in Micaiah an holy prophet when the Messenger sent vnto him bad him to say as the rest had saide and to flatter the King Let thy word I pray thee be like the word of one of them which declare good to the King 1 King 22 12 13 He refused to assent vnto it but saide As the Lord liueth what the Lord saith vnto mee that will I speake verse 14 So Ezek. 20. ver 18. Walke ye not in the statutes of your Fathers and keepe my iudgements Math. 23 6 7. Noah his family were iust in that vniust generation when the whole worlde had corrupted their wayes and the whole earth was filled with crueltie Gen. 6. Eliah was alone when idolatry had gotten the vpper hand in Israel 1. Kings 19 verse 10. 1 Cor. 10 6. The Reasons Whatsoeuer is in it selfe euill and vnlawful Reason 1 cannot bee made good and lawfull by anie example nor by many examples It cannot be warranted by the law of man much lesse by the law the pure law of God himselfe Secondly no greatnesse no companie no Reason 2 multitude can saue a man from iudgements due to the least sinne for though hand ioyne in hand the wicked shall not go vnpunished Pro. 5. and 11 21. If we could couer our selues vnder the might of
time to time to languish and to perish for want of nourishment As these liue in darknesse and ignorance vpon earth so it shall bee iust with God to thrust them into vtter darknesse in hell But it may bee obiected Obiection that the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 8 2. Knowledge puffeth vp but charity edifieth I answer Answ the Apostle meaneth a false perswasion of knowledge wherby a man thinketh he hath some great matter in him therefore he addeth in the next words Verse 2. If any man thinke that he knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know If knowledge puffe vp any the fault is in the person or vaine perswasion of the person not in the gift of God Wee must know therefore that the Scriptures belong to all and that the knowledge of them is necessary to al. And who may exempt themselues from them or who shall say they belong not vnto him Shall Kings and Princes and such as sit in the throne No though they haue a multitude of busines waiting vpon them and are many waies disturbed and distracted by State affaires yet they must haue the law of God with them reade in it all the daies of their life that they may learne to feare the Lord their God Deut. 17.18.19 Shall Captaines and Gouernours in warre and peace No for was not Ioshua such an one yet the Booke of the Law must not depart out of his mouth but he must meditate therein day and night c. For that hee might make his way prosperous and haue good successe Iosh 1.8 Shall Noblemen and Gentlemen exempt thēselues No not they neither for the Eunuch a man of great authority vnder Candace Queene of the Ethiopians who had the charge of all her treasure while he was in his chariot read the prophesie of Esay to further himselfe thereby in knowledge Acts 8 27.28 and 17.11 also the Noblemen of Berca serched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so which the Apostles preached Who then may thinke themselues discharged May the Ministers No they should be men of knowledge and giue attendance to reading aboue others 1. Tim. 4 13. May the people No it is a generall precept giuen by Christ to them to search the Scriptures Iohn 5 39. and yet no doubt many among them were poore and tradesmen so Psal 1 2. Col. 3 16. May such as are weake in iudgement and simple witted No the law of God was written to giue wisedome to the simple Psal 19 7 and the Prouerbes were penned to giue subtilty to the simple and to the yong man knowledge and discretion Prou. 1 v. 4. May the young man deferre the matter vntill age No he must season his young years with the knowledge of the Scriptures Psal 119 9. 2 Tim. 3 15. May they that are rich and wealthy be priuiledged from this No Abraham saith of the brethren of the rich man They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them Lu. 16 29. It is in vaine to be rich in the world and not to haue the word also to dwell richly in them that so they may be rich in God May women be freed frō this duty No the grandmother the mother of Timothy taught him trained him vp in the Scriptures of a childe which could not be if themselues had beene without knowledge 2 Tim. 1 5. So then we may conclude that all which liue in the Church and would bee accounted members of the Church whether they be Princes or subiects Ministers or people noble or vnnoble high or low learned or vnlearned young or old rich or poore masters or seruants men or women one or other al I say ought to be endued with the knowledge of the waies of God Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth euery one of vs to examine himselfe and his owne heart how farre he is guilty of this sinne of ignorance It is the first degree or steppe of knowledge for a man to know and acknowledge his owne ignorance For till we come to this to finde our selues to liue in ignorance and to mourne and lament for it it is vnpossible for vs euer to attaine to sound and perfect knowledge Obiect But some will say How shall we attaine to this knowledge which you speake of Answer I answer the way is to exercise our selues in the reading of the Scriptures He that would haue water must draw it out of the well and hee that would haue knowledge must draw it out of the fountaine of the Scriptures This doth Christ often point vnto in the Euangelists stirring vp men to reade and reprouing those that would not as Math. 12 ver 3. he said to the Pharisies Haue ye not read what Dauid did and verse 5. Haue ye not read in the Law and cha 19 4. likewise he said to the chiefe Priests Scribes Haue ye neuer read Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise Math. 21 16. Psal 8 2. and verse 42. he saide Did ye neuer reade in the Scriptures The stone which the builders refused the same is become the head of the corner and chap. 22 3. he saide to the Sadduces touching the resurrection from the dead Haue ye not read that which was spoken of God So he speaketh to him that asked what he should do to inherite eternall life Luk. 10 26. What is written in the Law how readest thou And Abraham saith to the rich glutton They haue Moses the Prophets they haue their writings among them And speaking of the destruction of Ierusalem Who so readeth let him vnderstand Math. 24 15. The contrary when we do not and will not reade and obey this commandement so often repeated and vehemently vrged is the cause of errour and heresie of euill of discomfort and of al prophanenesse Acts 13 27. Mark 12 24. Secondly such as would haue the true and sauing knowledge must first of all lay before him the grounds and principles of Christian religion otherwise whatsoeuer he knoweth he shall know nothing as he ought to know like him that would build without a foundation Heb. 6 1. Thirdly earnest praier to God for the help of his holy Spirit to assist him and to teach him how to profite aright by the reading of the Scriptures For hee that is the author of them best knoweth how to giue vs vnderstāding to edifie our selues by them in our most holy faith And heereby we shall learne more then such as onely meddle with the Scriptures and neuer practise this duty of praier neither craue a blessing of him vpon their labours Lastly conference with others to minister helpe and comfort one to another This did the two Disciples vse going to Emmaus Luke 24 1◠who talked together of all those things which had happened touching Christ they reasoned of his passion and suffering and they are farther instructed in the truth of the matter and in the vnderstanding of the Scriptures This was the blessing of God vpon
hast and speede were requisite then power and yet neither were wanting to him beeing a spirit Sampson was able by Art and cunning to gather together 300. Foxes in short space that with his foxes and firebrands he might annoy the Philistims Iudg. 15 4. Much more is satan able who may most truly bee called a mightie hunter before the Lord to bring together on a sodain a great number of these Frogs which could not be far to seek in the bogs marishes fens of Egypt Or else this was done in outward shew and appearance onely not in deed and in truth If it be further vrged Obiect that it is expresly written that the sorcerers broght forth Frogs and turned water into blood c. Answer I answer the Scripture often speaketh of things as they appeare and are offered to the sight not as they are in themselues As he that appeared to the witch at Endor is called Samuel yet it is certaine it was not the true Samuel but the diuell in his habit and likenesse 1 Sam. 28 14. Daniel saith ch 9.21 the man Gabriel appeared vnto him because he appeared in the shape of a man whereas he was one of the Angels that stood in the presence of God Luk. 1 19. Exod. 32 1 Nehem. 9 1 Ioseph 〈◊〉 Iuda 〈◊〉 so haue Images oftentimes the names of those whom they represent Thus Iosephus testifieth that the serpents of these Magitians did creepe in the shew likenesse of true serpents And Iustine Martyr one of the most ancient saith Quaest Orthod 16 that they did dazle and deceiue the eyes of the beholders and cast a mist like Iuglers before them 〈◊〉 in cap. 3. 1. ad Ti And Ambrose calleth their fact a counterfeit emulation of that they had seene Moses do before them But howsoeuer this were done whether by a reall transportation or by a deceitfull apparition certaine it is they could not make true serpents true blood true frogs and that for these causes First because it is holden that God only hath power to change and conuert a dead substance into a liuing substance a rod into a serpent Secondly these sorcerers could not doe a lesse thing therefore not possibly the greater They could not by all their power and art preserue themselues from the botches other plagues of Egypt for the boyles blaines seized vpon them that they could not stand before Moses Exod. 9 11. which notwithstanding is more easie then to make or change a creature nay they could not bring forth lice but saide This is the finger of God ◠8 18 19. Thirdly the true serpents of Moses deuoured the other Serpents Exo. 7 12. 〈◊〉 in Exod. From whence Iosephus and Ferus conclude they were no better then images and representations For it is not ordinary that one creature should deuoure another of the same kinde as a serpent a serpent or a Lyon a Lyon And if this were found either wee must imagine that the Magitians serpents and frogs were exceeding little or else it is incredible vnpossible that one creature should receiue into it selfe another creature of equall quantity with preseruation of it selfe Lastly if any such power had bin in the Magitians to make true frogs and serpents they might also by the same power haue remoued those that Moses brought For he that can build vp can also pul downe and it is one and the same art to knit and vnloose nay it is an argument of greater power to make them thē to remoue th◠Now they could not take them away albeit they were annoyed by them but were constrained to intreate Moses to pray for their remouall Exod. 8 8. And if they had bin able to make them they should be more cunning artists and craftesmen then their master I meane the diuell Thus much of the slights iugling tricks of these cousening sorcerers Vse 2 Secondly we must learne to feare God and to obey him he commandeth Nature it giueth place to him who is the God of power and he shall reigne for euer and euer Exo. 15 18. He stopped the mouthes of the Lyons quenched the violence of fire True it is that ordinarily the Lord gouerneth the world by second causes howbeit he is free to vse them or not to vse them and he can change the course of them to the preseruation of the godly and to the destruction of the wicked A singular comfort to all such as belong to him to moue them to cast their care vpon him and to cleaue vnfainedly vnto him with all our hearts by a liuely faith He neuer wanteth meanes to doe vs good or to procure our safety Vpon this foundation did those seruants of God builde that were threatned to be cast into the hot fiery furnace for they considered that the God whom they serued was able to deliuer them and therefore they feared God more then the King Dan. 3 17. And albeit God do not ordinarily in our dayes work myracles yet he hath the hearts of all men in his owne hand and hee turneth them as it pleaseth him and maketh oftentimes our enemies to bee at peace with vs Prou. 16 7. On the other side this serueth for the terrour of the vngodly that God hath infinite waies to worke out their destruction the least of all the creatures once armed by the Creator are of wonderfull force and shall bee sufficient to destroy all his aduersaries This doth Moses teach touching the drying vp of the red sea a worke farre exceeding all the limits of nature Exod. 15 14 15 16. The people shall heare of it and be afraid the Dukes of Edom shall be amazed the mighty men of Moab shall tremble and the inhabitants of Canaan shall melt away Now they knew they had not to do with a weake impotent God such as were the gods whom they worshipped but with him that could command sea land and this doth Rahab confesse to the spies whom she receiued into her house Iosh 2 10 11. Let all these therfore know that they must feare him that is able to destroy and to cast both body and soule into hell fire Thirdly we must learne to giue God that Vse 3 which is his owne and due vnto him We must acknowledge him to bee the sole author and worker of all the myracles that haue beene or shall be in the world Neither Saint nor Angel neither Prophet nor Apostle neither Satan the prince of darknesse nor any of the diuels is able to work any myracle it is the prerogatiue royall of God Let vs not stand in feare of the diuell and his angels they cannot of themselues do any thing vnto vs but that which the Lord willeth The common and ignorant sort of men stand pitifully in feare of witches and of their practise as the cheefest plagues of a Parish they confesse they haue bin as glad to please them as their mothers as much afraid to displease them as
purpose of God was to saue them together and therefore he telleth them Except these abide in the ship yee cannot bee safe Act. 27.22.31 God is absolutely able to preserue our life without the taking of food or the labour of our hands or the apparelling of our bodies as the fowles are fed and the Lillies are clothed which neither sow nor reape Mat. 6.26 28. neither labour nor spinne yet he commandeth vs to labour the thing that is good In the garden of Eden in the time of mans innocency Adam was called to labour and after the fall it was saide In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eate bread Gen. 2.15 and 3.19 till thou returne to the earth So God can nourish to eternal life without means of man otherwise we shold diminish his power yet he will haue his word preached in season out of season he will haue it heard and attended vnto with all diligence to begin and to encrease faith in vs and he sendeth a comfortable blessing vpon his owne meanes And therefore the Apostle teacheth Ephes 4.12 That Christ ascending vp to heauen and leading captiuity captiue gaue gifts vnto men for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the Ministery fitting teachers to their callings although he can saue without meanes The reasons follow First we are commanded Reason 1 to further Gods prouidence by lawful endeuors in our callings This is to vs most comfortable and giueth euident assurance of the blessing of God without which holy endeuor we want this comfort and assurance Thus the Apostle reasoneth directly 2 Pe. 1. The election of God in it selfe is sure for the foundation of God remaineth and hath this seal 2 Tim 2.19 20. 2 Pet. 1.5 6 9 10. The Lord knoweth who are his yet he requireth of vs to giue all diligence to increate in knowledge faith temperance patience godlinesse loue brotherly kindnesse If ye do these things ye shall neuer fall Reason 2 Againe the end why God hath giuen vs meanes and fitted vs to our calling is to serue his prouidence not to make vs idle in our selues vnprofitable vnto others Gods gifts are to some purpose they were not giuen and granted in vain we must not hide them in the earth but imploy them to their vse This the Apostle teacheth 2 Tim. 1.6 7. I put thee in remembrance that thou stirre vp the gift of GOD which is in thee by the putting on of mine hands for God hath not giuen to vs the spirit of feare but of power loue and a sound minde And thus Mordecai reasoneth in his charge to Esther that she should goe into the king Eccle. 4.8 13 14. make supplication before him for her people Who knoweth whether thou art come to the kingdome for such a time declaring that we haue not our callings singled out and fitted vnto vs to hide our talents in the earth but to employ them to encrease and aduantage The vses remaine First we must know that Vse 1 extraordinary courses are not to be looked after nor to be depended vpon we must leaue them to extraordinary times seasons which are now ceassed and not to be expected Many desire that God should shew among his people such great and miraculous works as hee shewed in bringing his people out of Egypt with a mighty hand and out-stretched arme and so feed themselues with fancies and are carried away after their owne imaginations God hath tyed vs to ordinary courses which are more for our comfort and therefore he that walketh plainely walketh safely Luke 16.27 28 29 30. This vse is concluded out of the parable where the rich man desireth to haue Lazarus sent from the dead to his fathers house to warne them lest they also come into the place of torment But Abraham answered They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them and when the rich glutton would haue other meanes If one come from the dead they will repent he said againe vnto him If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they be perswaded though one rose from the dead and come vnto them Whereby our Sauiour sheweth that whosoeuer depends vpon extraordinary meanes visions or reuelations or dreames or the dead when God hath left vs ordinary wayes is to follow by-pathes of our owne to dig cesternes that hold no water and to trust in lying words that shall not profit God hath ordained to teach vs by the Ministery of his word and hath put his hidden treasure in earthen vessels whereunto we must attend as to a light shining in darke places This is the ordinary way and common meanes left vs to attaine saluation and eternall life Hereby then all ignorant persons are reproued and conuinced who neglecting this vsuall way to begin and confirme faith and the rest of the graces of God in vs say O if God would himself speak vnto vs from heauen or if wee might heare Christ preach vnto vs wee would repent and beleeue the Gospel as for men we know not whether they speake the truth or not Others say we haue the Scriptures in our houses we can reade them at home can they by all their teaching preaching make the word of God any better Besides if you vrge Sermons so much we haue Sermon bookes at home wee reade them and can serue God in our houses as well as they that run after Sermons Others also think they haue knowledge sufficient already that they need neither heare nor reade any more Lastly others obiect we haue good prayers and good homilies why should not men be content with them as the law prescribeth and enioyneth All these excuses are but fig-leaues to couer ouer their owne shame when once they are sifted and examined We answer to the first obiection many waies The first â—â—iection aâ—swered First we are not able to endure the dreadfull presence of Almighty God and therefore the faithfull haue cryed out Alasse wee shall die because we haue seene the Lord. Wee heare not the thunder without feare we behold not the brightnesse of the Sun without dazeling how then shold we heare the immediat voice of God or see his glory without confusion Againe if the Lord should speak from heauen and vtter his voyce from the place of his habitation he would speake no otherwise hee would teach no other trueth then the Prophets and Apostles haue deliuered And if wee should heare one of the elect Angels he wold set before vs no new points of religion hee would bring vnto vs no new article of faith and therefore the Apostle saith Gal 1. â— Though wee or an Angel from heauen preach vnto you otherwise then that which we haue preached vnto you let him be accursed But it is more comfortable and profitable to vs to be taught by men like vnto our selues then by the angels that are spirits we cannot abide their glory through weaknes of our flesh we cannot be
as false and vnreasonable declaring as the truth was that Israel took not away that land which they claimed as their owne but wonne it from the Amorites by the law of warre and Verse 20 by right of conquest who denying them passage and moreouer making assault vpon them constrained them to draw out their swords to defend themselues by occasion whereof they obtained victory through the helpe of God and possessed their Cities And as they tooke them by force of armes so they held thē Verse 26 by prescription of time three hundred yeares So that he declareth that if any had right to those Cities or could lay any iust claime or title vnto them it should be the Moabites who were the lawfull owners of them before Sihon had encroched vpon them and taken them away from the first inhabitants But the Moabites hauing once lost them in battell neuer asked Verse 25 them of the Israelites neither laid any claime vnto them therefore much lesse should the Amonites to whom they appertained not by any iust title neither belonged any way vnto them either as owners by law or conquerers by sword and therefore they had no cause to dispute what right Israel had vnto that Land which now they possessed The second point heere amplified and enlarged is touching the well which by a diuine reuelation to them they had digged For when they departed from the Riuer Arnon they came into a dry place where they wanted water such as the wildernesse affoordeth many where the streames are swallowed vp in the hot sandes but at the speciall commandement of God they were directed what to doe as Peter was where he should cast his Net Luke chapter 5 verse 4 they digged and found water in great abundance and therefore they praise God by an effectuall song of thanksgiuing amplified by many rhetoricall figures as goodly flouers or as precious iewels to beautifie and garnish the same withall For first they eloquently by an Apostrophe turne their speech to the Well it selfe though a dumbe and senslesse creature and speake vnto it as if it had eares to heare and vnderstanding to conceiue Rise vp O Well confessing thereby the great power of God who contrary to the nature of all heauy and weighty things made the water to ascend whose property is to descend and exhorting with many acclamations and loud out-cries one another to the worke Secondly they set downe who were the labourers and workmen about the Well together with the tooles and instruments wherwith they laboured to wit the Princes and Nobles directed by Moses by whose ministery they receiued the Law and holpen with their staues and such like instruments wherewith they laboured fit for that purpose And this is the third myracle which God wrought in giuing them waters First in Rephidim immediately after they had passed ouer the red Sea Exod. 17. The second in the desert of Zin whē they came to Kadesh as we shewed before in the former chapter The third is that recorded in this place in the desert of the Moabites Afterward Moses reckoneth vp other places by which they passed as Mattaanah Nahaliel Bamoth and so that Valley which is in the plaine of the Moabites In this History of the passage of the Israelites from place to place a question Question ariseth what is meant by the booke of the warres of the LORD mentioned in the fourteenth verse For where is it now extant or what is become of it From hence also from such like places many conclude that sundry bookes of Canonicall Scripture are lost I answer Answer the word Sepher is taken diuersly and doubtfully it signifieth any publishing or rehearsing whether it be written or vnwritten whether it be set downe by the pen or vttered by liuely voice as also the word Tradition is taken for that which is deliuered eyther by word of mouth or by course of writing So then we cannot necessarily conclude It is rehearsed therefore it is written Nor thus It is written Therefore it is an holy booke and put into the Canon of the Scripture Let these three things be cleered and decided that it was a booke that it was an holy booke and lastly that it was a Canonicall booke and then wee shall easily be satisfied But Moses speaketh barely of rehearsing the warres not of writing them as if he should say Whensoeuer the warres ordered and disposed by the prouidence of God shall be spoken off this warre also and worke of his shall bee remembred which he hath wisely wrought and accomplished for his people against Vaheb King of the Moabites giuing part of his Country to Sihon that so his owne people might recouer the same out of his hands againe and reteine it as a possession for themselues as Iephtah telleth the Ammonites Iudg. 11 23 24 that they had held it by prescription of a long time peaceably without any molestation from the Moabites or desire of re-entry But if this had bene penned in a booke and reserued to posterity no doubt Ieptah would haue produced it as a sure witnesse to cleere the whole matter and to put it out of all doubt Wherefore this truth must be holden of vs that no part of the Canonicall Scripture No canonical Scripture is lost inspired of God is lost and perished I meane such as was committed as the Lords treasure to the Church for the perpetuall instruction thereof in faith and obedience so that no one oracle or sentence of God can fall away True it is 2 King 22 8. 1 Mac. 1 19. these sacred bookes may sometimes bee neglected and carelesly kept of men they may be furiously burned and despitefully handled by cruell tyrants that seeke the ouerthrow of all piety and religion but they can neuer be finally lost and wholly extinguished As he that keepeth Israel cannot slumber or sleepe so he that keepeth the holy Scripture the glory of Israel cannot slumber nor sleepe For first of all who is the author and enditer of thē but God and will not he preserue his truth and keepe it for the good of his Church in all ages Shal we make him vnable or vnwilling to defend and continue them If vnable we make him a weake and impotent God if vnwilling we make him enuious and malicious both which are farre from the pure and perfect nature of God and cannot stand with his essence Secondly all the workes of God remaine for euer and euer and are done in truth and equity Take a perfect view of all creatures vnder the Sunne which are the workes of his hands though they may be abolished and rooted out in one place yet they continue in another If thou wouldst ascend into the heauens or goe downe into the deepe if thou wouldst take the wings of the morning and dwell in the vtmost parts of the sea which of all the Creatures are now missing What place is void empty What hath beene that is not now being and extant in
the world This is it which the Prophet teacheth Psal 111. The works of his hands are established for euer and euer and are done in truth and equity If then all his works abide and continue from the glorious Creatures in the heauens to the silly worme creeping in the earth much more the holy Scripture must abide without decaying or diminishing as the durable Cedar without rotting and consuming which is not onely his handy-worke but a masterworke chiefe aboue all others as the Diamond among pearles of great price And if the least and lowest creature in the world hath beene in his kinde continued hitherto and shall be continued to the end by the mighty hand of God vpholding and supporting all things that he hath made much lesse shall the Scripture perish and fall away which bringeth greater glory to God and greater gaine to his people Thirdly the Scripture was written for these ends and purposes for instruction and admonition for teaching and confutation for comfort and consolation that so the man of God may be absolute 1 Tim. 3 16 17. Neither was God deceiued in his purpose and intent so that it must remaine continue being written for those endes and vses But what errour can be conuinced what comfort can be receiued what vice can bee corrected what truth can be published what grace can be commended to the Church out of those books which are supposed to be lost Let vs not therefore doubt of Gods prouidence and so shake the faith of the Church thereby Fourthly we see the old Testament hath reserued entirely the Genealogies of the fathers which are not absolutely necessary to faith and saluation as also the whole body of the ceremonies set downe in Leuiticus and other places of the Law which notwithstanding were shadowes of things to come why then should we not presume that the same his prouidence hath also watched ouer other books which more properly belong to our practise and times and so more fitly might informe vs against ignorance teach vs in our religion warne vs in dangers and comfort vs in afflictions And if we haue no word missing or sentence wanting in such bookes as are left to the Church that there should need a void roome or a desunt nonnulla or an Asteriscus and some little starre to giue warning of some defect as we see it is in many prophane writings Dionys Halâ— carâ—as Plutâ— Tuâ—â— Poâ—â—â—â—â—pian Lâ—â—â— and otherâ— and those of the best note how should we be induced to beleeue that whole volumes of the old and new Testament are vtterly lost neuer to be repaired Lastly let vs heare the testimony of the Scripture it selfe obserue what it can say and doth witnesse for it selfe Moses an old and ancient witnesse teacheth Deut. 29 29 that secret things belong to the Lord our God but the things reuealed belong vnto vs and to our children for euer that we may do all the words of this Law But how do they belong vnto vs that are not reserued for vs Or how shall our children be directed by them that cannot be found in their daies or in the daies of their fathers before them Or how shall either father or sonne doe that which they cannot know Heereunto Dauid accordeth Psal 119 152. I haue knowne long since by thy testimonies that thou hast established them for euer And our Sauiour giueth his holy consent vnto this heauenly truth saying Truely I say vnto you till heauen and earth perish one iote or one title of the Law shall not escape till all things be fulfilled Mat. 5 18 and 24 35. So then we must hold the durablenesse and continuance of the Scripture in the Church which is the pillar of truth that it cannot faile or fall away as is prooued at large in the answer to the Preface of the Rhemish Testament But before we proceed to the Doctrines of this diuision it shall not bee amisse to answer the obiections that are raised and mooued against this point touching the perpetuity of the whole Scripture and of euery part of it First wee finde often mention made of the bookes of the Chronicles of the Kings of Iudah and Israel â—ect 1. â—ngs 14 19 â—5 7 11 Iosh 10 3 â—am 1 18. of the booke of the iust such like which are lost If then these be lost and by no meanes to be found how shall we truly say that the whole Scripture doeth continue I answer â—sw these bookes were neuer Canonicall Scriptures but ciuill stories and chronicles of the Commonwealth matters not of the Church whereunto the Reader is directed if he be desirous to reade and know the History more at large whereas the Prophets doe onely touch so much as serued for the edification of the Church and the building of it in faith toward God For as all ciuill Nations haue the Chronicles of their fore-fathers and auncestors actes Ester chap. 6 verse 1. Ezra 4 verses 15 19 so had the Iewes their ciuill Histories such were those wee now speake of which were good and profitable bookes of men but were neuer committed or commended to the care of the Church to be preserued and maintained â—ect 2. Againe we reade in sundry places of the bookes of Nathan and Gad the words of Samuel the works of Ahia of Shemaia of Isaiah and other Prophets which likewise seeme to be lost as well as the other wee named before I answer â—er they seeme so to such as do not duely consider of them which indeed are not lost but contained in the olde Testament in the bookes of Samuel and of the Kings which were not written by any one Prophet but by diuers Prophets at diuers times euen in the seuerall ages wherein they prophesied albeit their seuerall names bee not to euery part expressed as appeareth 2 Chron. chapter 26 verse 22 where the Spirit of God testifieth that Esaiah wrote the actes of Vzziah first and last meaning that he wrote them in the second booke of the Kings and in his Prophesies and not pointing out any book which now is lost both the former bookes remaining as a treasure to the Church As then we confesse these bookes mentioned in this obiection to bee of another nature then those expressed in the former so they haue beene preserued and euer shall bee preserued in the Church and be as it were laide vp in the Arke thereof Thirdly it may bee obiected that many Obiect 3 worthy bookes of Salomon are lost which hee wrote I answer Answ his workes are of two sorts first sundry bookes of Humanity and of Philosophy naturall and morall secondly bookes of Diuinity written as he was moued and inspired by the Spirit of God The first sort of humane and earthly things which the Church might best spare without perill or impeachment of faith haue long since failed as it is thought in the captiuity the rest which are parts of the Canonicall Scriptures do abide And marke
possession To this Moses answereth that albeit it could not be denied and gain-sayed but that the Cities were in former time within the Borders and Territories of Moab yet Sihon had taken them away by right of warre and conquest of the sword so that now they were alienated from the Moabites and appropriated to the Amorites who possessed them and dwelt in them So then the Israelites offered no wrong to the Moabites but recouered the places to their owne vse out of the hand of the Amorites Neither did Moab lay any claime to them for many generations as Iephtah declareth Iudg. 11. And this is the right that Israel had to these Cities Thus we see what dealings passed betweene the Moabites and the Amorites before Israel came to these places both of them were idolaters both wicked men both grosly ignorant of the true worship of God and desperate enemies to the true Church one is ready to cut the throat of another and killeth one another in battell We learne from hence Doctrine God often punisheth one euill man by the hand of another as euil that God punisheth oftentimes one wicked man by the hand of another He raiseth vp and armeth one of them to destroy another to eate vp and consume another This truth appeareth in many other places of holy Scripture Chedor-laomer vsurping dominion ouer other Nations made warre against them Gen. 14 5 6.7 8. and tooke away all the substance as a prey booty out of Sodome and Gomorrha God in his prouidence causeth one euill man to slay another The Sodomites were exceeding sinners against the Lord. He raised vp an enemy not much better then themselues for their destruction The like we see in the example of the Midianites Who sheathed their swords in their owne bowels Iudg. 7 20 22 Indeed Gideon gaue his men at armes that went with him to that seruice Lampes Trumpets and Pitchers and thus he marched against his enemies they sounded their Trumpets they brake their Pitchers they lighted their Lampes then the hoast of the Midianites fled euery mans sword was set against his neighbour their own weapons were their owne bane their owne men were their owne murtherers and so they destroyed one another This the Prophet Habbakkuk Hab. 1 6. sheweth when the Law was dissolued Iustice oppressed cruelty practised and all wickednes was aduanced among them the LORD would worke a wonder among them He wold raise vp the Chaldeans against them a bitter and furious Nation to destroy them a people worse then themselues This is that which Esay the Prophet pointeth vnto when he saith Euery one shall eate the flesh of his owne arme Manasseh Ephraim and Ephraim Manasseh and they both shall be against Iudah Esay 9 21. Likewise he prophesieth the destruction of Babylon by the Medes and Persians chap. 13 17. The destruction of the Egyptians by the Assyrians chap. 19. Yea he would set the Egiptians against the Egiptians so that euery one should fight against his brother and euery one against his neighbour City against City and Kingdom against Kingdom The reasons of this order and manner of Gods working are not hard to finde For first Reason 1 who shall limit him what meanes to vse and what persons to imploy in his seruice Dare any Subiect prescribe vnto his Prince whom he shall send Or shall a seruant teach appoint his master whom he shall entertaine to performe his busines Or will any Magistrate master take well such pride presumption Shall God then the King of Kings the master ouer all men be stinted and limited whom he shal vse As none can appoint him what he shall do or when he shall punish or whom he shall correct no more can we decree or determine the meanes and manner of his proceedings He appointeth the times and seasons of punishing he singleth out the persons to bee punished For who hath knowne the minde of the Lord Or who was his Counseller Hee will finde out his enemies in their sinnes and he will chuse out the instruments of his owne iudgements He armeth many times men of euill hearts and of vncleane hands to doe his works diligently and to accomplish his waies feruently When the Lord would smite the house of Ahab and auenge the blood of his seruants the Prophets Iehu is annointed King ouer Israel made the Rod of the Lord who performed his word and will to the full hee slew Iehoram 2 King 9 7. 10 31. cast downe Iezabel and slew the Priests of Baal yet notwithstanding all his zeale which he pretended for the Lord his heart was not vpright before him neither regarded hee to walke in the Law of the Lord God of Israel neither departed hee from the sinnes of Ieroboam which made Israel to sinne As then the worke is the Lords so is the workman and as the iudgement is his so is the instrument which hee chuseth and fitteth to effect the same without the prescription appointment of any other Reason 2 Againe albeit they be wicked and vngodly men infidels and idolaters that hee imploieth to finish his worke to bring his decree determination to passe yet he frameth their harts to serue his prouidence as seemeth good in his heauenly wisedome He hath the hearts of all men in his hand euen of Kings to turne them about to be instruments of his will If then he can change the hearts of enemies no maruaile if he vse them as his seruants So he vseth the seruice of the diuels and euill spirits and maketh them to do his will and against their will further the saluation of his children whō they purposed to bring to despaire and damnation as appeareth in the History of Iobs Iob 1 and 2. tentations Albeit they be not his faithfull seruants to do his wil cheerefully yet they are his slaues to serue him by constraint and compulsion This the Apostle Iohn declareth in the destruction of that great whore which is drunke with the blood of the Saints with whom the Kings of the earth committed fornication namely that they gaue their power and authority to the Beast but they shall hate the whore make her desolate eate her flesh and burne her with fire for God hath put in their hearts to fulfill his will and to doe with one consent for to giue their kingdome vnto the Beast vntil the words of God be fulfilled Reu. 17 15 16 17. Nothing is done without the will of God He holdeth in his hands the hearts and purposes of Princes and great men vpon earth and directeth them by a secret motion to worke what hee pleaseth whether they know his will or know it not the whole action commeth of him and from him For howsoeuer it might seeme hard and harsh that the Angel saith it was GOD that put it into the harts of Kings to aduance the Papacy which was the work of the diuell to seduce the world yet after
the Patriarkes Prophets Prophetesses and other holy men and women in the old new Testament See the examples of Moses singing the praises of God after their deliuerance out of Egypt after the ouerthrow of Pharaoh and after their passage ouer the red sea he footed it not in a low but in a lofty stile praising God in verses not in prose Exod. 15 1. for the greater efficacy of the matter and the better expressing of their affections The like we might say of his sweet song sung not long before his death Deut. 31 19 22. 32 1 2 c. Cygnea cantio which he taught the children of Israel Iudges 5 1. thus did Deborah and Barak And thus did Dauid make an Epitaph in verse vpon the death of Saul and Ionathan after they were slaine by the Philistims not penned after the plaine and vulgar manner but with many rhetoricall flourishes of Tropes and figures according to the nature of the verse and the substance of the matter Reason 1 The Reasons hereof are easie to be conceyued to auouch the lawfulnesse praise-worthinesse of this Art For first euery Art and knowledge is of God Euery good giuing and euery perfect gift saith the Apostle Iames is from aboue and commeth downe from the Father of Lights Euery Mechanical trade and handy-craft is the gift of God there is no excelling in any of them but by his special gift who is the God of knowledge which maketh a difference not onely between man beast but betweene man and man Such as found out curious workes in Gold Siluer Brasse in grauing of stones in caruing of wood in making any Needle-worke about the Tabernacle Were filled with the spirit of God in wisedome Exod. 31.3 35 30. in knowledge and vnderstanding As it is God that frameth the hand to such inuentions so it is he that guideth the pen giueth the tongue of the learned to speake or write after an excellent manner The Heathen men were wont to say That Poets were inspired of God to go beyond the reach of the vulgar sort So then this gift being more then ordinary must needs in a peculiar and speciall sort be from God Reason 2 Secondly sundry parts and bookes of holy Scripture are penned poetically and those of excellent worthy note albeit we know not the kinds and measures of them howsoeuer sundry haue laboured to finde out the seueral numbers and natures of them inasmuch as euery Language hath his peculiar frame fashion yet not onely some certaine parts and parcels but sundry whole bookes as hath bin said were Poetically penned and in that respect may be fitly called Poeticall Bookes Of this kinde and nature are the booke of Iob the Psalmes of Dauid the Prouerbes of Salomon the booke of the Preacher and the Song of songs all which seeme to be contained comprehended by our Sauiour Christ vnder the title of the Psalmes when he diuideth the whole Scripture into the Law the Prophets and the Psalms as Luke 24 14. Besides when any thing of greatest note worthy of greatest remembrance and commendation was to bee set downe in the Scriptures the Prophets did choose to speake in this artificial composition of words sentences to giue a greater grace and adde greater glory vnto the same as appeareth in sundry places of the Law and Prophets Vse 1 The vses of this truth direct vs to sundry profitable meditations and weighty considerations For first it teacheth vs in part the maiesty and authority of the Scriptures They are not certain rugged and ragged writings to be contemned for their rudenesse and simplicity and to be condemned for their basenesse and homelinesse as the Atheists and others that boast and brag of their fine wits are not ashamed to giue out but Bookes full of holy excellency and wonderfull statelinesse not only working grace in the hearts of the hearers but carrying a grace to the eares of the hearers Bookes filled with true eloquence and more able to perswade then all the enticing words of humane wisedome Therefore the Lord to deliuer his word from disgrace reproach doth sometimes flye aloft with a maiesticall grauity and stately port able to astonish the outward senses sufficient to draw the whole man into admiration and thereby sheweth what he could doe in the rest of the holy Scriptures if it had pleased him Let a man reade with singlenesse of heart and with the eye of iudgement the 104. Psalme 1 2 3 4 5. verses describing the Maiestie of God or Ecclesiastes 12. verses 1 2 3 4 5 c. describing the approaching of olde age or the first chap. of Esay vers 1 2 3 4 5 c. describing the vnthankfulnesse of the people and hauing diligently read and aduisedly perused them let him tell me whether hee do not despise in comparison of them not onely the descriptions of Homer and Virgil but the Orations of Tully and Demosthenes as froth and scum hauing onely the empty shadow of the true and right eloquence So the Apostle Paul beeing charged to bee rude in speaking doth not confesse any want in his stile or craue pardon for any fault but doth iustify his maner of writing purposely auoideth the wisedom of mans eloquence He opposeth his plainnesse to the set and curious speech of the false Apostles who came in gay appearance and hunted after fine phrases and shew of words as if they had had all the strength of truth that might be on their side yet notwithstanding in this plaine style the Apostle sheweth himselfe most mightie and most eloquent garnishing his words and adorning his sentences with all the figures that Art can affoord so farre as serued to moue affections and to touch the conscience For the power of the Scriptures inspired by God stādeth in the inward force and vertue working vpon the soule piercing the heart casting downe the imaginations that lift vppe themselues against the truth conuerting the whole man and entering through to the diuiding of the soule and spirit of the ioynts marrow Heb. 4 12. yea discerning the thoughts and intents of the heart The Apostles of Christ subdued the whole world not with fire and sword not with carnall and bodily weapons but by the plaine preaching of Christ crucified as Paul himselfe confesseth 1 Cor. 2 2. He regarded to know nothing among them but Christ Iesus and him crucified And in 1 Cor. 2 3 4. I was among you in weaknesse and in feare and in much trouble neither stood my word and my preaching in the enticing speech of mans wisedome but in plaine euidence of the Spirit and of power that your Fayth should not be in the wisedome of men but in the power of God Seeing therefore it hath pleased God to giue vs a taste and to leaue as it were the prints and footsteppes of all learning and Arts in the world insomuch that no forme of reasoning no ornament of speaking
chapter of Deuteronomy And his very drift and purpose was to curse that is to bewitch them and so to weaken them with his enchantments that they might be a cursed and detested a loathsome and forlorne people So it is noted that when the Embassadors came first vnto him to acquaint him with the purpose of Balak they had the reward of the soothsaying in their hands Numb 22 7. Yea when the Lord opened the mouth of Balaam to vtter his will against his owne will the truth hath this wretch vpon the racke he confesseth that all his sorcery and soothsaying could not preuaile against Gods people saying There is no sorcery against Iacob nor soothsaying against Israel Numb 23 23. This also sundry of the Fathers affirme that he was famous in art-magicke Aug Ser◠〈◊〉 de 〈◊〉 and mighty in working by hurtfull charmes and therby grew in great estimation among all the people of the East This likewise is the iudgment of Origen Gregory Nissen Basil and others reputing him as a Prophet of the diuell thinking he had bene oftentimes hyred for like purposes perswading themselues he had made many like experiments of his science in former times Lastly the manner of his whole proceeding â—m 24 1. in going to fetch diuinations and answers from the diuell and in preparing seuen Altars seuen Bullocks seuen Rams seuen sacrifices is altogether correspondent and answerable to the ancient Discipline of the Magitians â—natur hist 〈◊〉 8. cap. 10. 〈◊〉 Chil. 1. 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 Echog 8. who ascribed a certaine kinde of heauenly force and vertue vnto vneuen numbers as appeareth by the Poet Numero Deus impare gaudet that is A mystery diuine it is that God Delighted is in numbers that are odde This deuise proceeded at the first from the Pythagoreans â—â—an in lib. 4 â—ap cap. 14. 〈◊〉 lib. 14 â—â—ph 〈◊〉 in lib. 〈◊〉 who made all things to be the resemblance similitude of numbers whom Aristotle and Galen in many places laughed to scorne Wherefore seeing we haue sufficiently proued by testimony of the Scripture and authority of the ancient Fathers that Balaam was no better then a Witch Sorcerer therfore he dealeth in all his actions according to the learning of the Augures and soothsaying which we will vnfold for our better vnderstaÌ„ding of this History in the last conclusion Hitherto we haue spoken of the person of Balaam and haue discouered his wicked life his wretched idolatry his execrable sorcery we haue made it plaine that both Balak the King and Balaam the false Prophet were of the vnbeleeuing Gentiles without hope in God without beleefe in Christ without taste of religion without sparke or spice of godlinesse so that in the next place wee will lay downe certaine rules of the base or bastard religion of these Nations and vpon those coÌ„clusions as vpon a sure and certaine foundation wee will build the interpretation of this place 〈◊〉 fourth â—â—clusion Therefore the fourth conclusion shall be that the Gentiles had and held many gods onely the people of Israel beleeued and worshipped one God to whom Moses said Heare O Israel the Lord our God is Lord onely Deut 6 4. When Salomon by marrying strange wiues embraced also a strange religion it is noted that his wiues turned his heart after other gods So that he followed Ashtaroth the god of the Zidonians Milcom the abhomination of the Ammonites and Chemosh the Idoll of the Moabites 1 Kings 11 4 5. This the Apostle Paul plainly teacheth 1 Cor 8 4 5 6. We know that an Idoll is nothing in the world and that there is none other God but one For though there be that are called gods whether in heauen or in earth as there bee many gods and many lords yet vnto vs there is but one God which is that Father of whom are all things and we by him Where we see the true religioÌ„ touching one God is opposed against the superstition of the Infidels touching the plurality and multitude of gods Thus then we see that in the corrupt opinion of corrupt men they had many gods some worshipping the Sunne the Moone the Starres some the Angels others Iupiter Mars Mercury Diana and many such of like sort For being left to the vanity of their owne minde they gaue diuine worship wheresoeuer any diuine gift appeared in any creature And so while they professed themselues to be wise they became fooles They turned the truth of God into a ly Rom. 1 22 25 28. worshipt the creature insted of the Creator which is blessed for euer so God gaue them vp to their hearts lusts and deliuered them vp into a reprobate mind to do those things which are not conuenient The fift conclusion The fift conclusion is that as they beleeued many gods so they imagined that euery people had his protecting god to be their patron and protection to store them with blessings and to preserue them from their enemies In each Towne and City one was chosen to bee the Deus tutelaris that is the Patron of the place for euery house is a little City or rather euery City a great house Viues his annot on August de Ciuit. Dei lib. 1. cap. 3. When he was well pleased then they prospered when he was angry they were ouercome destroied Macrob. Saturn lib. 3. cap 9. Herodian lib. 8. as is testified by sundry writers of good credit Thus do the Papists at this day For as they call vpon sundry Saints for sundry purposes vpon some for the plague vpon others for the safe deliuerance of women vpon others for the tempests on the sea vpon others to obtaine faire weather and haue a seuerall Saint for euery season so they account them their Patrons and call them by the name of their protecting gods Paâ—l Ioui hist lib. 24. as appeareth by Paulus Iouius one of their owne writers of histories Thus wee see that the idolatry of our time is indeed and in truth the same with the ancient idolatry of the heathen so that albeit the names of the Idols bee changed yet the nature of the idolatry is still retained Now the truth of our conclusion is euidently collected gathered out of the Scriptures Hereunto commeth the reason produced by Iephtah to auow the lawfulnes of inheriting the Cities of the Amorites which Israel had conquered by the sword held by prescription for three hundred yeeres Iudg. 11 24. Wouldest not thou possesse that which Chemosh thy god giueth thee to possesse So whomsoeuer the Lord our God driueth out before vs them will we possesse This also appeareth in the description of the wickednesse of Ahaz 2 Chron. 28 23. In the time of his tribulation did hee yet trespasse more against the Lord for he sacrificed vnto the gods of Damascus which he falsly supposed had plagued him and he said Because the gods of the Kings of Aram helped them I will sacrifice vnto them and
faith is vaine ye are yet in your sins 1 Cor. 15 13 14 17. So if there be no beleef in Christ nor truth in religion nor knowledge of God nor saluation of soules the foundation of al goâ—lines is shaken and the word of God is made of none effect Wherefore those Atheists and godlesse persons which hold in iudgment affirme in words auouch in disputation contrary to Scripture Nature Lawes and common reason that there is no God at all ought worthily according to their deserts to dye the death Murtherers and malefactors theeues and robbers for their owne offences haue the reward of death are carryed to the place of execution of how much sorer punishment suppose you shall they bee worthy that coÌ„mit high treason against God murther the soules of men tread vnder foote the Son of God and count the blood of the Testament as an vnholy thing and do despite the Spirit of Grace Of which sort there are too many that finde greater fauour then such as better deserue it And first the vniuersality of Religion Reasons against Atheisme dispersed ouer all places entertayned of all persons embraced acknowledged at all times prooueth it to be no deuice of man Wee haue read and heard of diuers and sundry Nations and people that haue liued without Lawes without Magistrates without Mariages without Garments without Houses without ciuility and common honesty wandering nakedly vppe and downe in holes and caues of the earth but neuer of any Nation or people so barbarous and beastly from East to West or from North to South Cicer. de nat â—â—or lib. 2. Osâ—r l. 3. de rebus gest Emma which were without God without Religion without worshippe without prayers or without sacrifices Albeit there bee indeede diuersities and differences in theyr Religion beeing destitute of the knowledge of the true God but there hath bene no Region without some Religion which prooueth it could bee at the first entertained and afterwards retayned by no compact or conspiracy amongst men Besides wee may reason from the spirituall Natures that reason and experience teach namely that there is a diuell and his angels set vpon mischiefe and going about seeking whom they may deuoure Arist Top lib. 6. cap. 3. Contraries compared together do receiue light and luster one from another as blacke layde to white and vertue matched with vice are better seene and manifested what they are All lawes diuine and humane all Nations both Iewes Gentiles Cicero de legib lib. 1. euen the twelue Tables of the Romanes decreed against witches and sorcerers which haue familiaritie with diuels and worke by euill spirits And we see by Witches and Coniurers that sathan is stronger and mightier then wee If then the deuill haue a spirituall nature and be our enemy hee would haue brought desolation and destruction vpon vs had there not beene a Soueraigne and superiour power aboue him to restraine his will and to keepe him short But this superiour power can be nothing else but God himselfe otherwise how is it that we are not all destroyed Why doe wee not perish and come to confusion if we stoode at the mercy of this our great aduersary Where as this is our comfort that his power is limited and that he can doe nothing farther then he is licensed and allowed All the hayres of our head are numbred Hee cannot hurt a Sparrow or a Fly without the will of God Hee could not touch the body of Iob before he was permitted Iob 2. verse 6. Hee could not enter into the Swine before he was suffered Matth. 8 verses 31 32. He cannot runne out at his owne liberty but is restrained and reserued in euerlasting chaines vnder darkenesse vnto the iudgement of the great day Iude 6. Thirdly men in all dangers by sea land in time of sickenesse and in extremity of their distresse by the very light and instinct of nature call vpon God which sheweth that we haue naturally a common notion that there is a God Wee see it not onely in the Children of God 1 Kings 22. verse 32 as Iehoshaphat when by his confederacy and friendship with Ahab he was in danger of sodaine death hee cryed vnto the Lord for helpe in the battaile but in the very Infidelles when a mightie Tempest threatned to ouerwhelme them in the Sea the Marriners being sore afraid they cryed euery man of them vnto his God Ionas 1. verse 5. These principles written in Nature ingrauen in the heart and sealed vp in the conscience of man remaine to giue light as a flash of lightning in the darke night and teach a difference betweene good and euill betweene right and wrong to those that neuer knew the law of God and to such as thorough prophanenesse regard not his wayes Ham and Canaan being both euill men and scoffers at godlynes Genesis 9. verses 22 25. and 23. verse 42 saw it was vncomely and vndecent for their father to ly with his shame vncouered being ouercome with wine Esau though a wilde and wicked man yet hee would not kill his brother Iacob till the dayes of mourning should come for the death of their father Absolon though hee wrought wickednesse in the sight of God and rebelled â—gainst Dauid his Father yet rebuked vnkindnesse and vnthankefulnesse in Hushai toward his friend 2 Sam. 16. verse 17. These generall notions as sparkles kindled in our hearts by the gift of Nature serue to set forth the difference betweene righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse and to make men altogether without excuse Because when they knew God they glorified him not as God Rom. 1 20 21. Lastly not to vse in an vndoubtfull poynt vnnecessary proofes nor to prooue that the Sunne shineth at noone day Erâ—sâ— conciâ— which were to make a question of that which is without question euery man carrieth a witnes about him to wit his owne Conscience He that hath committed any sinne as blasphemy rebellion murther adultery fornication robbery and such like albeit he can so smother and conceale it that no man liuing know it or can accuse him of it yet oftentimes hee hath a greefe and griping in his Conscience and feeleth the very flashings of hell fire the which prooueth inuincibly that vse which now we vrge against all Atheists whatsoeuer that there is a God before whose iudgement seate hee must one day stand and answere for his fact and fault which hee hath so heynously committed Neyther let any say that this commeth thorough the guiltines of the Law shame of the world and feare of punishment for let them haue security giuen them from all Law a discharge from all reproach and freedome from all punishment yet a murtherer should neuer bee quyet his Conscience would euer beate and whip him trouble and torment him affright and follow him vp and down in all places and open his own mouth to betray and bewray himselfe For GOD hath many wayes to discouer most secret sins and most close dissembling
in the Morning and sadled his Asse and went with the Princes of Moab Hitherto wee haue heard the message and sending out to this cunning man seeking to draw him to come to curse the people Now followeth the second part of the Chapter wherein is published how Balak preuailed with him by offering him present gifts and promising to him future honors And because in the former message Balaam had rather cunningly delayed then flatly denyed them and rather craftily allured them by protracting the time then withstood them by giuing theÌ„ the repulse to the end they should buy his cunning the dearer as well became a man of his trade and occupation therefore heere the Spirit of God proceedeth to declare how the message is continued the suite renewed and their purpose obtained Wherein we are to obserue these three things First the departure of the Magitian with the messengers Secondly the anger of God for his departure Thirdly the entertainment which Balaam sound at the hands of Balak when he was come vnto him The first part touching the iourney of Balaam hauing obtained leaue or rather wrung it from God by his importunity is contained in the words before remembred and recited wherein behold how the desires of men are kindled encreased by delay Greg. hom 23. and giue them no rest vntill they enioy the things hoped for Balak the King and Balaam the false Prophet are heere described being pointed and painted out vnto vs in very liuely colours Balak proud in his Riches ambitious in his honours prodigall of his gifts scorning to receiue foile or repulse On the other side Balaam base in minde couetous after money thirsting after honour as vnwilling to giue a deniall as the other to take it Wherefore as he sendeth a new ambassage so he imployeth more honorable men to credit and countenance the action the better hee furnisheth them with other gifts he promiseth him in the word of a king to promote him to some place of dignity and omitteth no humane policy to draw him to his lure The messengers mindefull of their charge and commission and considering the waightinesse of the cause doe bend all their wits and set on worke all their cunning to effect the matter committed vnto them they stir him vp to be forward they adde great promises of high honours they allure him with great hope of rich rewards which were effectuall baites to intrap and indeede the mightiest Rhetoricke to perswade and to preuaile with a couetous man This was the Message of the King thus was the employment of the Messengers Now let vs consider the answer of Balaam wherein a man at the first sight would thinke hee carried himselfe most vprightly toward men and most religiously toward God like a true-harted man and a faithfull Prophet hee telleth them If Balak would giue him the Riches and reuenewes of his Kingdome he cannot goe beyond the will of the Lord his God But all is not Gold that glistereth as the Prouerbe teacheth sometimes a subtile Serpent lurketh in the greene grasse A man would likewise coniecture Whether God were not pleâ—â—d with Balaams iourney that when God bad him goe with the Messengers hee was pleased with his iourney but the wrath of the Lord was kindled against him for his disobedience and presumption which was no better then a tempting of God So in this answer of the Wizard we are not to consider the outward sound of the words but the inward purpose and intent of the speaker For his replye is thus much in effect as if hee had said vnto them Why do you thus solicite and importune me Do you thinke it resteth in my will to come or not to come Or if I doe come that I can in this case do what I list Or that the God of Israel is like the gods of the other Nations Hee compelleth me to tarry heere he forbiddeth me to go with you he is stronger then I and I am constrained to obey him You know my desire but it lyeth not in my power to curse your enemies vnles I can charge and charme their God to leaue forsake them albeit the King would giue me a great reward What saide I a rich reward Nay if he would fill for me this Pallace with siluer and gold replenish all his storehouses with treasures I cannot accomplish mine own purpose I cannot performe the desire of mine owne heart The God of the Israelites is too powerfull and mighty for me he it is that restraineth me by whom notwithstanding I must onely worke in this my businesse or else I cannot profit you nor pleasure my selfe nor effect my purpose Neuertheles be not discouraged and discomfited I am yet in good hope to preuaile and I will yet try him the second time although before he vtterly denyed mee to go with you This is the summe and effect of Balaams answer which consisteth of two parts First he stayeth them to be aduised what to do Secondly he granteth their request to goe with them Touching the staying of them when he hath excused his former refusall and deniall to go with the former messengers inasmuch as he could not alter and change the decree of the Lord whom he saw to ouer-rule him in all this busines he promiseth to try him againe whether he could draw him to stand with theÌ„ and to withstand the Israelites And here againe as before v. 8. Iohn 11 9. obserue how bee worketh not in the open day and in the light of the Sunne which is the fittest season to worke in Gal. 5 19 20. but as Coniurers vse to do he chuseth the night season for his purpose For as Sorcery is one of the fruites of the flesh and the worke of darknesse and proceedeth from the Prince of darknes so it fitteth best the children of darknes serueth to be practised in the time of the night according to the saying of him that is the author of life and light Euery man that euill doth Iohn 3 20 21. hateth the light neither commeth to light lest his deeds should be reproued but hee that doth truth cometh to the light that his deeds might be made manifest that they are wrought â—ccording to God Well God appeared vnto â—im and made himselfe knowne vnto him whatsoeuer his purpose and intent were not â—y any force of his sorcery but for diuers and sundry other reasons first Why appeaâ—â— Bolaaâ— Sorceâ—â— because he would put an hooke in his iawes and a bridle in his mouth to stop him from cursing Israel For his whole drift and meaning was to curse theÌ„ in the accomplishment whereof he is hindered and stayed by the appearance of God vnto him Secondly because he would hinder the diuell from giuing Balaam an answer and so deluding him as in former times hee was wont to do when he was hyred and sent vnto for such purposes Thirdly it serueth greatly for Gods glory to make his Name knowne euen among
Iewell Therefore the wise man saith Prou. 22 1. A good name is to be chosen aboue great riches and louing fauour is aboue Siluer and Gold Eccles 7 4. Wherefore let no man thinke to raise himselfe by the fall of others or to gaine estimation to himselfe by the discredit and defamation of other men But onely what thing I say vnto thee that shalt thou do In theâ—e wordes God before hand instructeth and informeth Balaam what shall be the euent and issue of all his desires namely that howsoeuer hee coueted to curse the people of God and so to earne his wages and hire by the practise of wickednesse yet hee should be compelled and constrained against his will to wish the flourishing estate of the Church and to pronounce the blessing with his owne mouth Howsoeuer therefore hee were maliciously bent and carried with extreme fury and frenzy against the godly yet God declareth that all his rage should turne to the good of the Church and his tongue should vary from his heart Hereby we learn That the malice of the wicked 〈◊〉 â—â—e of â—â—â—d 〈◊〉 at 〈…〉 reâ—â— how great soeuer it bee is limited and restrained Albeit the enemies of the Church be oftentimes suffered to proceed and preuaile and to lay very great afflictions on the seruants of God yet al their power is stinted and determined they can proceede no further then God suffereth and permitteth This trueth is taught vs in sundry Scriptures for our instruction When Laban intended euill against Iacob God appeared vnto him and sayd Gen. 31 24 Take heede that thou speake not vnto Iacob ought saue good and Iacob telleth him that except the God of his father the God of Abraham and the fear of Isaac had bene with him he would haue sent him away empty but God beheld his tribulation and the labour of his hands and rebuked him yesternight When Pharaoh and the Egyptians pursued after Israel with horses and Chariots and sought their vtter destruction God fought for his people while they stood still and held their peace Exod. 14 25. This is it which our Sauiour signified when the Pharisies sayd vnto him Luke 13 32 33. Depart and go hence for Herod will kill thee Then hee sayd vnto them Go ye and tell that fox Behold I cast out diuels and will heale still to day and to morrow and the third day I shall be perfected neuerthelesse I must walke to day and to morrow for it cannot be that a Prophet should perish out of Ierusalem So Isaiah comforteth the messengers of Hezekiah against the blasphemies of Sancherib against the dangers of the city and against his rayling on and reproaching the liuing God 2 Kin. 19 6 7. So shall ye say to your master Thus saith the Lord Esay 37 26. Be not afraid of the words which thou hast heard Behold I will send a blast vpon him and he shall heare a noise and returne to his owne land because hee hath raged against me and his tumult is come vp into my ears therefore I will put my hooke in his nostrils my bridle in his lips and I will bring him back againe the same way he came All these things teach vs the truth of that doctrine which wee haue in hand namely that howsoeuer the vngodly rage and fret against the church of God yet their malice and madnesse is limited and the time of the continuance thereof appointed of God The reasons to confirme our faith farther Reason 1 in this point are these First the prouidence of God ruleth all things in heauen and earth the least and smallest things are ordained and ordered by him nothing falleth out by chaÌ„ce neither is whirled about in the wheele of fortune The Birds fall not to the ground the haires fall not from our heads without the will of our heauenly Father Matth. 10 verse 30. Howsoeuer therefore the enemies of the Church doe take crafty counsels and make bloody decrees against the peace and prosperity thereof yet they can doe no more then God hath concluded and then he hath in his purpose determined This the Apostles acknowledge Actes 4. verse 2â— in their prayer to God Doubtlesse against thine holy Sonne Iesus whom thou hast annoâ—nted both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and the people of Israel gathered theÌ„selues together to doe whatsoeuer thine hand and thy counsell hath determined before to bee done They cannot satisfie thâ—ir owne lusts nor accomplish the desseignes of their owne hearts their rage is restrained as with a bit and bridle that it should not hurt the people of God Againe maruell not that the course of wicked Reason 2 men is stopped by the hand of God for the diuels are limited and all the power of darkenesse is curbed so as the gates of hell shall not preuaile against the church We see this in Iob 1 12. 2 6. hee could not slay his seruants with the sword burne vp his sheepe with fire spoile him of his Camels by Robbers destroy his children with windes and touch his person with boyles before the Lord had saide vnto him Loe all that hee hath is in thine hand but saue his life Likewise when the Lord Iesus dispossessed the two possessed with diuels which came out of the graues very fierce so that no man might goe by that way Matth. 8 31 the diuels could not enter into the heard of Swine before they had besought him to suffer them to enter into them so that wee may bee assured that howsoeuer they be bloody spirits and greedy to hurt yet their tyranny is bound vp beeing compassed within the listes and limites of the power of God and inclosed within the circle of his iurisdiction that they cannot annoy such as are created after the image of God and redeemed with the blood of Christ without the diuine permission For the Prince of this world is iudged and cast out Iohn 12 31. and 16 11. his weapons are taken from him the spoils diuided his workes are dissolued and loosed his head is bruised and broken Vse 1 The vses of this Doctrine minister great comfort and instruction vnto vs. First we learne from hence to acknowledge the infinit power of God aboue all earthly power that is in flesh and blood True it is the rage of the enemies is great and the gates of hell are set wide open against the church of God yet they cannot preuaile or haue the vpper hand for God is with vs his power is manifested and his malice is abridged It hath alwayes beene an hard matter for men to stay in dangers and feare the remnants of infidelity and the dregs of distrust doe rest and remaine in the best men The trueth and omnipotency of God is hardly yeelded and consented vnto as appeareth in the example of Moses Aaron Num. 20 12. Psal 106 33. They beleeued not God to sanctifie him in the presence of the children of Israel but spake vnaduisedly with their
bringeth foorth sin and sin when it is finished 〈◊〉 7 14. bringeth forth death Likewise it is a leauen which leaueneth the whole lumpe and therefore no maruel if it proceed by little and little from one degree to another Reason 2 Secondly euill men are giuen ouer of God into a reprobate sence by his iudgement so that it is no maruell if they become vile and abhominable This Paul declareth Rom. 1 26 29 30. This is likewise noted of the sonnes of Eâ—i who albeit they were reproued of their father that they caused the lords people to trespasse Yet they continued in their sinne and obeyed not his voice because the Lord would stay them 1 Sam. 2 24 25. And the Apostle writing to the Thessalonians maketh mention of the vnbeleeuing Iewes who killed the Lord murthered the Prophets persecuted the Apostles withstood the truth and forbad them to preach vnto the Gentiles that they might be saued To fulfill their sinnes alwayes for the wrath â—f God is come on them to the vtmost Seeing therefore such as cast away the warnings of God are theÌ„selues cast off and giuen ouer of God to fill vppe the measure of their sinnes and seeing sinne is of it selfe fruitfull branching and budding as a Tree fretting as a canker sowring as a leauen growing as a childe multiplying as the fish in the waters wee are not to maruell if men once beginning to sinne cannot be staied and stopped from whatsoeuer they haue imagined to do Now let vs apply this doctrine to our vses Vse 1 First seeing the vngodly proceed and perseuer in sinne assuredly great shall bee their iudgement and as they increase in sin so shal they increase their punishment and hoord it vp as a treasure against the day of wrath This the Apostle setteth downe as an euident trueth Despisest thou the riches of his bountifulnesse and patience and long sufferance not knowing that the bountifulnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance But thou after thine hardnesse and heart that cannot repent heapest vp as a Treasure vnto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath c. This ought to bee a terror to all the vngodly to consider that as their hearts are hardened and their consciences seared so the plagues and punishments of God attend vpon them and alwayes grow according to the degrees of their sinnes This the Lord threatneth in the Law Leuit. 16 21 23 24. If ye walke stubbornly against me and will not obey me I will then bring seuen times moe plagues vpon you according to your sinnes but if by these ye will not bee reformed by me but walke stubbornly against mee c. Thus we see the equall proportion betweene our sins and Gods punishments Secondly see how dangerous it is once to make shipwracke of faith and a good conscience and to wound our soules by falling into sinne The further a disease runneth and the longer it continueth the more vncureable it is The further a fire spreadeth the more it consumeth The more sin groweth to an head the more the Spirit of God is quenched the worke of grace is diminished the assurance of comfort is weakned and lessoned Let vs therfore alwayes keep a diligent watch ouer our soules let vs seeke to cut off all occasions of euill and endeuour to stoppe the first beginnings If a disease be taken in the beginning before it spread and seize vpon the vitall parts it is easily cured A fire when it is first kindled is quickely quenched The Spring of the yeare is the best and fittest season to purge out euill humours and to apply medicines vnto the naturall body When a shippe hath an hole that it beginneth to leake it is soone stepped So if we will labour and striue to purge out the olde leauen betimes beforâ— it gather strength we shall with more ease lesse difficulty be able to withstand the force thereof whereas the more sinne is practised the more the heart is hardned according to the saying of the Prophet Ier. 13 23. Can the Blackmoore change his skin Or the Leopard his spots Then may ye also do good which are accustomed to do euill Therefore the Lord seeing that Cain had offended and that his countenance was deâ—ected which were the fore-runners of murther stirred him vp to looke vnto these things Gen. 4 7. If thou do well shalt thou not be accepted And if thou doest not well sinne lyeth at the doore This is that vse which the Prophet pointeth out Esay 5.11 18. Wo vnto them that draw iniquity with cords of vanity and sins as with cartropes Woe vnto them that rise vp early to follow drunkennesse and to them that continue vntill night till the wine do enflame them Where hee teacheth the wofull and miserable condition of all those that runne from euil to worse as it were adding drunkennesse vnto thirst and warneth vs to take heed lest at any time there be in any of vs an euill heart and vnfaithfull to depart from the liuing God Vse 3 Lastly seeing the vngodly being reproued of God and checked of their own conscience continue in their euill we must know that on the other side it belongeth vnto the faithfull according to the trueth of the word reuealed vnto them to grow in grace more and more and to make euery day some step to the king dome of heauen So many as are truly grafted into Christ as it were into a vine must draw iuice from him continually and bring foorth fruite plentifully according as hee teacheth Iohn 15.22 Euery branch that beareth not fruite in me he taketh away and euery one that beareth fruite he purgeth it that it may bring foorth more fruite It is the commendation of the Church of Thyatira Reuel 2 19. That their works were more at the last then they were at the first Let vs begin to beleeue in Christ and to expresse the power of godlinesse neither let vs be terrified and dismayed from a constant resolution to forsake sinne and embrace righteousnesse with the hardnes and difficulty with the lets and stumbling-blockes that lye in our way with the troubles and tentations that abide for vs all these are hard in the beginning A setled course and a continuall practise of faith and repentance shall make the matter easie and the way plaine before vs. An Apprentice that first beginneth to learn his trade and occupation is much troubled at the strangenesse of it he findeth in himselfe great vnfitnesse and vntowardnesse he saith he shall neuer attaine vnto it he shall neuer go through with it and the reason is because he hath not vsed it but when once he is entred into that course he taketh delight in it and wondereth at his owne folly and simplicity A Scholler that first beginneth to reade to write or to learne any liberall Art is discoraged through the hardnesse of it and if he might bee put to his choise had rather giue ouer then hold out but vse and custome makes it easie
exquisite and excellent thing in them but the inward and spirituall worship is neglected among them the Name of God is dishonoured the Sabbath is prophaned the Scriptures are abused the doctrine of faith and repentance is buried many open sinnes are maintained amoâ—g theÌ„ If that bee the true relâ—gion which giueth all glory to God the Popish religion cannot bee so whâ—ch giueth all glory to themselues and robbeth God of the honour due to his Name by their doctrine of merits by their works of supererogation which indeed is more then supererogation If it be the true religion that magnifyeth the Scriptures resteth in the perfection of them submitteth all persons causes vnto them and acknowledgeth them the sole and supreme Iudge of all Questions and Controuersies of religion then that must bee a false religio which patcheth other writings and traditions vnto them which in matters of â—octrine flyeth from them which preferreth the authority of the Church before them and â—enveth to be wholly ordered by them If that â—e the true religion which aduanceth the sufferings of Christ and resteth in his perfect Oblation once performed vpon the Crosse Heb. 10 1â— which acknowledgeth Christ to be the onely Sauiour and Redeemer of his people and â—eacheth to relye vpon him alone for our iustification then that must bee confessed to bee a counterfet religion which setteth vppe a mocke Christ and honoureth instead of him the cursed Idoll of the Masse whereby the remembrance of his death is shamefully eâ—uded and the people of God are miserably deluded Learne therefore that all zeale is not true zeale and to hate all euill albeit it haue the appearance of good and come masked vnder the vizard and habite of holinesse For counterfeit piety is double impiety Secondly let vs not bee carried away and Vse 2 seduced with euery vaine blast of false Doctrine but stand constant setled and vnmoueable as they that are builded not on the weak sand but vpon the firme Rocke that cannot bâ— remoued This the Apostle teacheth Heb. 1 9. Bee not carried about wiâ—h diuers and strange doctrines for it is a good thing that the heart bee stablished with grace and not with meates which haue not profited them that haue beene occupied in them This vse is vrged by the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. 3 5. This know that in the last daies shall come perillous seasons for men shall bee louers of their owne selues c hauing a shew of godlinâ—sse but haue denied the power therof turne â—way therfore from such We see how easily the greaâ—est part are carried away with shadowes without substance and shewes without inward truâ—h They haue itching eares after new Teâ—chers and forsake the ancient Teachers that haue fed them with the milke of the word gained them to the faiâ—h of Christ Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to take heeâ— wee be not seduced and deceiued with â—aâ—e Pâ—ophets and to make a tryall of their doctrine by the truth of the Scriptures according to the counsell of Christ our Sauiour Math. chapter 7 verses 15. 16. Lastly it is our dutieâ— to learne to discerne Vse 3 the spirits and to be able to iudge of the Doctrine whether it be of God or not Christ commandeth his Disciples to beware take heed of the leauen of the Pharisies and Saduces Math 1 and 2 â— that is of their doctrine but in another place he chargeth them to heare the Pharisies obey their doctrine sitâ—ing in Moses chaire because they were appointed for the time to be the Teachers of the Church Now then if they must heare and do what they say and yet auoide their mixtures corruptions of sound dâ—ctrine it is required necessarily of the people to discerne betweene the Law of GOD and the leauen of the Pharisies being charged to cleaue to the truth and to forsake error This is that vse which thâ— Apostle Iohn vrgeth 1 Iohn chap. 4. verse 1. Deâ—rely beloued beleeue not euery spirit but try thâ— spirits whether they bee of GOD For many false Prophets are gone out into this world And in the second Epistle chap. 7 8. hee speaketh to the same purpose Many deceiuers are entred into this world which confesse not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh looke to your selues that wee lose not the things which we haue done but that we may receiue a full reward Hereunto likewise cometh the exhortation of Eliah to all the people that were seduced by false Prophets 1 Kings 18 21. How long halt yee betweene two opinions If the Lord be God follow him but if Baal bee hee then go after him And the Apostle Paul chargeth the Thessalonians to try all things and to hold fast that which is good 1 Thess 5 21. This condemneth the Church of Rome of sacriledge that take from the people the key of knowledge and nuzzle them in ignorance as the mother of deuotion accounting it sufficient that they beleeue as the Church beleeueth and credite in all things theyr Pastours and Teachers and forbid them all tryall of the doctrine deliuered vnto them But the Scriptures require of them the spirit of discerning 〈◊〉 12 2. â—il 1 10. â—ph 5.15 17. and all iudgement that they may allow those things that are best and that they may bee without offence vntill the day of Christ to take heed that they walke circumspectly and wisely that they may vnderstand what the will of the Lord is and beware that they be not seduced And it is no excuse to the people beeing misled and misguided to say Thus haue I bene taught and instructed For when the blinde leade the blinde they both fall into the pit of destruction Mat. 15 14. So that if they embrace not faith vnto saluation but withdraw themselues vnto perdition they that follow false Teachers are sure to perish as well as they that leade them the way or rather out of the way and if the Watchman see the sword drawne 〈◊〉 33 8. and iudgement comming and blow not the Trumpet albeit the blood of the people shall bee required at his hands yet they shall also be taken away in their sins Verse 5. The Lord put an answer in Balaams mouth Heere is set downe the Author of his Prophesies He sought a cursing but God put in his mouth a blessing so that the spirit of Prophesie is sometimes giuen to wicked men as appeareth in Saul sundry others Wherefore it is said God put his word in his mouth not in his heart He hath God plentifully in his mouth but his heart was farre from him so that he speaketh not farre otherwise then his Asse spake before because God compelled him against his will to vtter that which he put in his mouth â—â—rine 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 â—â—â—eâ— to â—â—uiâ— oâ—â—e 〈◊〉 Heereby we learne that Gods truth is oftentimes enforced and drawne out of those that know it not nor beleeue it Prophane men of an euill spirit are constrained
ioy at thy right hand there are pleasures for euermore This the Apostle confirmeth describing the second comming of Christ to iudgement The dead in Christ shall rise and wee which liue and remaine shall be caught vp with them in the Clouds so shall we euer be with the Lord. 1 Thess 4 17. This circumstance serueth to commend the happines of the godly in that after they haue once made an entrance into it taken possession of that heauenly inheritance they shall neuer haue experience of any change nor finde any ende or intermission of euerlâ—sting glory When we shall lay downe this earthly tabernacle be cloathed with immortality we shal taste of a better condition then euer Adam had in his greatest felicity Gen. 1 26. True it is Adam in his innocency had a glorious estate and he was created in the Image of God according to his likenesse yet withall he was made mutable changeable as we see by the euent for he fell from all his glory so that the excellency of his dignity and the excellency of his power were lost and turned into weaknesse and misery but so many as shall reigne in the kingdome of heauen shall liue for euer be vnchangeable they shall neuer fall away but shall be vnmoueable So then heereby we see to our endlesse comfort and consolation that so many as be true members of Christ haue mortified the corruptions of the old man to bring foorth the fruites of a sanctified life haue lost nothing by the fall of Adam but shall recouer a more excellent estate in Christ then euer they lost in Adam so that our losse is turned to be gaine and aduantage vnto vs. Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth that it is time for vs to repent and turne vnto God Euery soule that will escape the wrath of God and be partaker of his mercies must be fashioned anew framed to please God sanctifying his heart and changing his will to be agreeable to the will of God For God will neuer apply himselfe to vs nor alter that which is already gone out of his mouth Many in this life take a priuiledge vnto themselues by reason of their high places riches friends other outward respects to sinne against God and claime a tolleration and qualification to be borne withall aboue others But with the Lord there is no partiality to be found but being a most constant God in all his doings he obserueth one rule way with all he regardeth no mans person or persons nor accepteth any gift or reward he fauoureth the Prince no more then the Subiect the honourable no more theÌ„ the base of birth the rich no more then the begger but dealeth with all sorts of men and women according to that which hee hath already in iustice and righteousnes determined in his word that is To them which are contentious and disobey the truth he sendeth indignation and wrath tribulation and anguish vpon euery soule that doth euill the Iew first and then the Gentile but vnto those that continue through patience in well doing hee giueth glory and honour c. Rom. chap. 2 ver 8. This admonisheth vs that we deceiue not our selues in hoping for another manner of dealing from God then he hath already manifested in his word It is a common practise in the world when we are admonished of any duty or reproued of any sinne and heare the penalty thereof denounced out of the word to answer We hope it is not so hard as you would beare vs in hand we trust God will disspence with vs if we do no worse ther are few or none but offend in as great matters as these And thus although not plainly and peremptorily yet in very deed we do as much as if we accused God to be a lyar to be inconstant and deceiueable and his word to be a counterfet word which notwithstanding is saide to bee like vnto siluer Psalm 12.6 which is seuen times tryed in the fire It hath no drosse or deceit in it it hath neuer fayled or beguiled any An vnchangeable God an vnchangeable word Let vs be transformed into the obedience of it It is not a leaden rule to bend euery way to vs. All our wayes must bee brought and framed vnto it And when once we are turned to God let vs not returne backe againe to our olde wayes but perseuere and continue constant vnto the end The vnchangeable God requireth an vnchangeable seruant As he is euerlasting and eternall so he requireth faith and obedience to remaine and endure with vs to the last breath Lastly heerein is great comfort offered to Vse 4 the seruan s of GOD as on the other side horrour to the wicked and disobedient For seeing GOD is immutable the same now which he hath beene heeretofore and so is to continue for euer wee may from hence take strong consolation by former examples of Gods dealing toward his dearest children and in all tentations and tryals build our selues vpon that blessed experience as vpon a sure foundation that can neuer fall or faile vs. As God hath heeretofore neuer forsaken those that trusted in him rested and relyed vpon him but loued those for euer Iohn 23 1. whom hee loued once preserued and defended the godly from the rage of their enemies his guifts toward them being without repentance so will hee continue vnto the end of the world and therfore Dauid saith that in his experience he neuer saw the righte us forsaken Psal 37 25. And our Sauiour saiâ—h in the Prophet that They are Plants planted by God that shall neuer bee plucked vp Esay 61 3. Thus the Apostle teacheth that The foundation of God standeth sure and hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his 2 Tim. 2 19. We haue heard of the patience of Iob and know what end the Lord made Iob 5 11 albeit he did try him yet he did not destroy him albeit he did afflict him yet he did not leaue him Many haue beene the troubles of the righteous yet the Lord deliuereth them out of them all Psal 34 19. They haue bene stoned they were hewen asunder they were tempted they were slaine with the sword they wandered vp and downe in sheepe-skins and in goats skins being destitute afflicted tormented Heb. 11 37 yet he euermore succored them in their tentations so that they became more then Conquerours through him that loued them and were made able to comfort others His right hand is not shortned he is euer the same yesterday and to day and abideth like himselfe for euer Hee will deale with vs as he hath dealt with them He will shew himselfe toward his children in these dayes as he shewed himselfe toward our fathers in former times He doth not shew himselfe to be one God in our age another God in another age but in all ages and generations he is one the same to his people to our endlesse comfort and consolation And as this ought to
be effectuall to stay vs in our obedience because God wil continue the same God of mercy and truth vnto vs without alteration which he was to Noah Abraham Isaac Iacob Ioseph and all the faithfull so highly renowned and greatly commended in the Scriptures so it must serue to bee a bridle in the iawes of the vngodly and prophane wretches of the world that as he hath plagued consumed and throwne downe into the bottomles pit of hell the wicked heretofore that rebelled against him and resisted his will so he is vnchangeable in Name and Nature and therefore he will do the same to them now and to as many as shall walke in their steps for euer This we may see to be a plain case in the righteousnes of God Eccl. 8 12 13. Though a sinner do euill an hundred times and God prolongeth his dayes yet I know it shall be well with them that fâ—are the Lord and do reuerence before him but it shall not be well to the wicked neither shall he prolong his daies he shall be like a shaddow because he feareth not before God And the Apostle Iude in his Epistle Iude 6 7. 2 Pet 2 1 5. alledgeth and applyeth the examples of Gods vengeance vpoÌ„ the wicked past to those present and to come shewing that if God spared not the Angels that had sinned but cast them downe into hell and deliuered them vnto chaines of darknesse to bee kept vnto damnation neyther spared the olde world but brought in the flood vpon the vngodly c. Let vs remember that wee shall finde God the same toward vs for euer neuer presume that he can or will be changed now from that which he hath beene heeretofore toward others Verse 21. He seeth not iniquity in Iacob he beholdeth not transgression in Israel Hitherto we haue spoken of the vnchangeablenesse of Gods loue toward his Church Now let vs see the reasons of it both in spirituall things and then in temporall The cheefest priuiledge of the Church standeth in the fruition and enioying of spirituall blessings Among all spirituall blessings this is one of the cheefest Remission of sinnes This is expressed by this phrase that God seeth not sinne in them that is he forgiueth theyr iniquity and imputeth not sinne vnto them To the same purpose the Prophet saith Our sinnes are couered Psalm 32 verse 1. These may seeme at the first strange speeches and phrases For shall not he that made the eye see Psalme 94. Shall not he that made the eare heare He that made the heart shall not he vnderstand and know the secrets of the heart Are not all things naked and open before him or can any hide himselfe from his presence and winde himselfe from his prouidence The meaning is not that God doth not behold them but it is a borrowed speech from the custome of men which lay away those things out of sight which they do not vse or would not remember so that he doth not see them when he doth not punish them he couereth them when he doth pardon them and account them as if they were neuer committed So Hezekiah saith Esa 38 17. God had cast his sins behind his backe Thus the Prophet speaketh Esay 1 18. Though your sinnes were as Crimson they shall be made white as Snow though they were red as Scarlet they shall be as wool And chap. 44 22. I haue put away thy transgressions like a Cloud and thy sinnes as a Mist So the Prophet Micah saith chap. 7 19. He will turne againe and haue compassion vpon vs he will subdue our iniquities and cast all their sinnes into the bottome of the sea From all these Testimonies we learne this truth That to euery true member Doctrine of the Church To all the members oâ— the Churcâ— belongeth the forgiuâ—nesse of 〈◊〉 belongeth the forgiuenes of all theyr sins It is a peculiar priuiledge of the faithfull for the merits and righteousnesse of Christ to haue theyr sinnes forgiuen whereby it commeth to passe that God esteemeth of sinne as no sinne and of iniquity as if it had neuer bene committed Heere then we haue offered to our considerations a principall and fundamental point of our Christian Religion and of the holy faith That all our sinnes wants and impections originall and actuall as well in the committing of euill as in omitting of good in thought word deed are couered healed and released thorough the righteousnesse of Christ imputed vnto vs which being apprehended by faith and applyed vnto vs doth not onely make them as if they had neuer bene but also iustifie discharge vs causing vs to appeare blamelesse and spotlesse in the sight of God Thus God proclaimeth him selfe to be a most gracious and merciful God readily inclined to forgiue sins Exod. 34 6 7. Esay 33 24. and 43 25. Ier. 31 31 32. and 33 8. Reason 1 And this truth to wit that iustification staÌ„deth in the remission of sinnes through the satisfaction of Christ is confirmed vnto vs by sundry reasons out of the worde of GOD. For first we must appeare as iust and perfect in Gods sight either by the imputatioÌ„ of Christs righteousnesse or by the merite of our owne workes there is no third way can be deuised This is a full distribution of causes as appeareth by the Apostle speaking of the election and calling of the Iewes Rom. 11 6. If it bee of grace it is no more of workes or else were grace no more grace but if it bee of workes it is no more grace or else were worke no more worke Thus we see hee maketh an opposition betweene the grace of God and the workes of men But no workes can iustifie vs neither of congruitie nor condignity neither of nature nor of grace wrought in vs by the spirit of God but by Gods acceptation of the intercession and merits of his owne Son This the Apostle witnesseth Rom. 3 20. Gal. 3 6. By the workes of the Law shall no flesh be iustified in his sight And in another place I count all things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus my Lord that I might bee found in him not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ euen the righteousnesse which is of God through faith Phil. 3 7 8 9. Reason 2 Secondly whatsoeuer giueth the creature cause of boasting and robbeth God of his glory may not be admitted and cannot be accepted in the worke of our iustification But all things sauing the righteousnesse of Christ minister to vs matter of boasting depriue God of the honor and glory due to his name This the Apostle teacheth in sundry places Rom. 4 2. If Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to reioyce 〈◊〉 2 8.9 but not with God By grace are ye saued thorough faith and that not of your selues it is the gift of God not of workes lest any man should boast himselfe So
those workmen that builded the Arke for others but were drowned themselues Let vs then labour after the especiall comfort consisting in the deliuerie of the whole will of God that though our hearers perish and go vnto destruction yet wee may find peace and comfort to our own harts This was it which the Apostle rested in hee preached Christ not onely as a Sauiour to theÌ„ that beleeue but as a Iudge of them that contemne him he saith We are vnto God the sweete sauour of Christ in them that are saued in them which perish to the one we are the sauour of death vnto death and to the other the sauour of life vnto life for we are not as many which make merchandize of the word of God but as of sincerity but as of God in the sight of God speake wee in Christ 2 Cor. 2 15 16 17. Thus doth the Prophet Esay prophesie concerning Christ bringing him in on the one side complaining of the contempt of his preaching and on the other side comforting himselfe that his worke was approued of God I haue laboured in vaine I haue spent my strength in vaine and for nothing but my iudgement is with the Lord and my worke with my God Esay 49 4. If we be found faithfull we shall be partakers of this comfort blessed shall that seruant be whom his master when he commeth shall finde so doing So then this duty serueth to comfort such as haue taught the word of God not only truely but wholly and onely so that they are able to appeale to the consciences of their hearers to witnesse with their sincerity Thus did the Apostle Paul in many places In the 20. chap. of the Acts vers 18 26 he saith Ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I haue beene with you wherefore I take you to record this day that I am pure from the blood of all men Where he maketh them witnesses of his diligence in preaching and of the discharge of his duty in his calling and therefore they could not deny it Thus he speaketh in his second Epistle to the Corinthians chap. 3 v. 1 2 The like manner of speaking dealing hath beene vsed by the Prophets and Apostles as appeareth in sundry places yea by Christ Iesus himselfe Samuel cleareth himselfe before the people Behold heere I am beare record of me befere the Lord and before his Annointed 1. Sam. 12 3. So Christ speaketh Which of you can accuse me and rebuke mee of sinne Iohn 8 46. This is a great and singular comfort to all the Ministers that in truth shal be able to auouch to their people this their diligence vprightnesse and to say in the face of the Congregation Ye know that I haue done my duty I take you to record that I haue admonished you I haue blown the Trumpet and taught you the way of saluation This is expedient and necessary for the Minister to vtter of himselfe both in respect of the godly and vngodly of the godly that their soules gained to the faith might cleare him and God haue the glory Of the wicked his aduersaries that they might be left without excuse that their mouthes might be stopped they haue nothing iustly to lay against him But contrariwise when the people haue beene ignorant and without instruction thorough the want of performance of this duty this should bee as great a greefe and anguish of spirit and bring as great trouble of conscience to consider his negligence and want of loue to their soules that were redeemed by the precious blood of Christ Thirdly this serueth to confute and conuince Vse sundry errors and to correct sundry euill practises and corrupt abuses First it meeteth with many errors and heresies of the church of Rome which maintaineth the sowre leauen of false doctrine and poysons the truth of God with their owne inuentions And seeing the Minister is to set downe but the truth of God we must learne to detest apocryphall additions and their humane traditions both which are a derogation to the sufficiency and perfection of the Scriptures For touching the Apocryphall Bookes which they haue lifted vp into the chayre of estate and giuen them equall power and preheminence with the Canonicall Scriptures they are but base counterfet coyne and no part of the Churches treasure they haue drosse mingled with them are not pure and perfect mettall They were not endited by the Spirit of God nor penned by the Prophets 〈◊〉 3 16. Pet. 1 19. the Lords Secretaries as the Scriptures were which haue God for their author and the holy Prophets for their Penmen Againe they were neuer committed of trust to the Iewes nor receiued of them into the Arke as not onely the fathers but the aduersaries themselues confesse and acknowledge but the ancient Church of the Iewes receiued and approued all the Canonical Booke Rom. 3 2. God did commend them to their care committed them to their custody for this was one chiefe priuiledge of the Iewes that they were credited with the Oracles of God And howsoeuer they shewed their ignorance in false interpretations yet they discouered no vnfaithfulnesse in wilfull corruptions additions alterations or manglings of any Bookes for then they should haue beene charged with this â—â—h 5 21. as well as with the other Lastly they containe sundry things that disagree from the true Scriptures of God likewise from theÌ„selues as might be declared and demonstrated by many particulars Seeing therfore these bookes called Apocrypha were neyther penned by the Prophets nor deliuered to the church of the Israelites neither are free from diuers contradictions we conclude that the Church of Rome hath no warrant to equal them with the holy Scriptures make them of like credite and authority with the Scriptures Againe 〈…〉 Ses 4 they offend in teaching humane traditions in making a word vnwritten equall with the word written and holding the Scriptures to be vnperfect maimed lame not containing all things necessary to faith and saluation not fully enabling the Minister to discharge his Calling But the holy Scriptures are perfect absolute and all-sufficient to teach the truth to conuince errors 〈◊〉 3 16 17. to correct vices and to instruct in righteousnesse yea to make the man of God perfect and throughly instructed in euery good worke and are of strength ability and sufficiency to make him wise to saluation Lastly they are accursed that adde any thing that take away any thing froÌ„ that which is written Deut. 4 2. Prou. 30 6. Reuel 22 18. and therefore no such vnwritten verities are to be taught or preached to the people as the matter of our Sermons or the instrument of our faith or the means of our saluation Moreouer it serueth to redresse and amend sundry corrupt practises too common and familiar among the Ministers of the Gospel Some in stead of building vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ Iesus
not much more will hee teach them his wayes that feare him reueale his secrets to the humble-minded Psal 25 9 12.14 Let vs exercise our selues in the diligent reading hearing and conferring of his word let vs earnestly desire to profite and grow forward in the knowledge and vnderstanding of the truth from time to time according to the meanes affoorded vnto vs. We liue in the cleare light of the Gospel and in the golden dayes of Gods grace times that our fore-fathers neuer saw let vs not therefore shut our eyes against the truth that shineth in our hearts or at the least not stop our eares against the sound of the word that pierceth our eares We haue a gracious promise made vnto vs that God will giue a blessing vnto such as seeke him hee will be knowne of those that seeke to know him he will open to those that knocke for him This is the maine cause of all ignorance that we desire not knowledge It is a grieuous sin to be destitute of knowledge but it is more fearefull to haue no desire of knowledge Ignorance is the root of all impiety of infidelity of idolatry of superstition of presumption of disobedience of contempt of the word and worship of God as the Apostle rehearsing the corrupt fruites of darknes the throat an open sepulchre the mouth full of cursing the feet swift to shed blood destruction and calamity in their wayes maketh this the the cause of all The way of peace they haue not knowne Rom 3.17 So the Lord Psal 95 10 doth render this as the reason why his people erred because they had not knowne his wayes This caused the Iewes to crucifie the Lord of life and to deliuer him into the hands of sinners For if they had knowne the wisedome of God they would not haue crucified the Lord of glory 1. Cor. 2 8 according to the words of Peter preaching repentance vnto them Now brethren I know that through ignorance ye did it as did also your gouernours Act. 3.17 And as it is the root of all impiety against God and vnrighteousnesse of men so it is the cause of all iudgements and punishments The Prophet Hosea threatning Gods plagues in a fearefull hand to fall vpon the people maketh this one cause There was no knowledge of God in the land Hos 4 1 2. So at the last day when the Lord Iesus shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead He will come in flaming fire to render vengeance to those that doe not know him 1. Thes 1 8. These things being rightly and wisely considered should teach all of vs to seeke after knowledge as for siluer and search for vnderstanding as for precious stones assuring our selues that God will neuer be wanting to helpe such as hunger and thirst after righteousnesse who is neere to al those that call vpon him euen to all that call vpon him in truth Vse 3 Lastly we see his mercy is greater vnto vs then to the fathers before The Lord Iesus hath brought the doctrine of the Gospel from the bosome of his Father Acknowledge then with thankfulnesse the preferment of these latter times and let vs not seeke after dreams and visions which are abolished but hauing the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles rest in the reuealed will of God Moses had a preheminence aboue the Prophets to whom God spake not by dreames or visions but face to face as is declared Numb 12 6 7 8. I will be knowne to the Prophets by vision by dreame my seruant Moses is not so who is faithfull in all mine house vnto him wil I speake mouth to mouth and not in darke words As Moses was preferred before the other Prophets so haue we a singular priuiledge aboue the Patriarkes Prophets that haue gone before vs who wanted the light that we enioy as the Writer of the Hebrewes doth testifie declaring that the glory of our time is greater in which GOD hath vouchsafed to speake vnto vs by his own sonne At sundry times and in diuers manners God spake in olde time to our fathers by the Prophets in these last daies he hath spoken vnto vs by his Son Heb. 1 1 2. So then the condition of Christians vnder the Gospel is better then of the Israelites vnder the Law in respect of the manifestation and reuelation of Gods truth The Israelites had God reuealed by the Prophets but we haue him taught by the Son himselfe who is counted worthy of more glory then Moses Heb. 3 3.4 inasmuch as hee which hath builded the house hath more honour then the house and he that is Lord ouer it hath more honour then he that is a seruant in it Hereupon Christ calleth and accounteth the Disciples blessed Because they saw with their eyes and heard with their eares those things which many Prophets and righteous men desired to see and heare and yet could not Mat. 13 17. Let vs therefore walke worthy of this great grace and mercy let vs embrace and professe the doctrine of Christ with all zeale and as wee haue receiued greater fauour let vs bring foorth greater obedience Let vs magnifie the preaching of the Gospel whereby Christ Iesus is described in our sight as it were crucified among vs which hee hath made the strength of his arme and his great power to saue those that do beleeue to which he hath giuen such effectuall grace that it worketh more mightily then all miracles and pierceth deeper into the heart of man then all visions and reuelations yea Though one should arise from the dead to speake vnto vs Luk. 16 31. Let vs now looke for no miracles nor depend vpon strange wonders the doctrine of Christ is â—ufficiently strengthned confirmed so that no doubt of any part therof is to close vp our owne eyes that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the Image of GOD should not shine vpon vs. 2 Cor. 4 3â— If the Gospel be yet hid it is hid to theÌ„ that are lost To conclude let vs all know that God hauing brought vs into these last times requireth of vs greater knowledge faith zeale obedience and greater fruites of repentance Heb. 2 1 â— For if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recompence of reward how shall wee escape if we neglect so great saluatioÌ„ which at the first began to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him Wherefore we ought diligently to giue heed vnto the things which we haue heard lest at any time we runne out Verse 5. How goodly are thy Tents O Iacob and thy Tabernacles O Israel as the valleyes that are stretched out c. Hitherto we haue spoken of the preparation and entrance into this third Prophesie Now we come to the summe and substance of it vttered by way of an admiration or exclamation the diligent consideration of the florishing estate
of the church rauishing as it were all his senses and so astonishing him that he is not able to finde words sufficient to expresse the glory thereof For heere we see he compareth the happinesse and blessednesse of the Church to the Valleyes Gardens Cedars and such like all to this end to shadow out vnto vs the value and worth of it that it farre surmounteth all other societies and is most precious deare in the sight of God Heereby then wee learne what is the Doctrine true Church The Churâ— is more excellent anâ— precious 〈◊〉 all other â—ces it exceedeth all other societies of men and is most precious and deare vnto God and vnto Christ We see then how from hence we learne that aboue all other companies and fellowships in the world the Church is most excellent and beautifull and of GOD most respected This hath plentifull testimony of other Scriptures The Prophet saith The Kings daughter is glorious within her cloathing is of broidered gold Psal 45 13. Hereunto come the titles and commendations giuen vnto the Church in sundry places dispersed in the booke of Canticles chap. 2 2. and 4 13. and 5 9. Shee is the Rose of the field the Lilly of the valley the fairest among women an Orchard of Pomgranats a Fountaine of Gardens a Well of springing waters the Spouse and Sister of Christ the beauty of the earth the glory of the world and being compared with other societies as a Lilly among Thornes like the Apple among the Trees of the Forrest It is a Citty whose walles and gates are of precious stones and the streetes thereof of gold Reuel 21 2 19. It is compared to a woman cloathed with the Sunne and had the Moone that is all corruptible things which are vnstable and vncertaine vnder her feete As the Doctrine by these euidences is Reason 1 made cleare so by the Reasons whereby it is proued it may be yet made much clearer For first it is more excellent then all other societies as gold aboue all other mettals because in it alone saluation is to be found and no where else When the vniuersall flood came and couered the face of the whole earth what place wouldest thou preferre before the arke in which Noah and his family were saued and out of the which all the world beside was drowned So saluation is taught and receiued in the Church damnation is to be found and felt out of the Church Can there be a greater priuiledge had then to haue our souls saued or a greater losse then the losse of our soules Wee reade in the Scriptures of many great and exceeding grieuous losses Iob lost all his camels and his asses his oxen and his sheepe his seruants and his sons all his goods and riches Saul lost his kingdome and his life But all these are pettie losses and damages in comparison of the incomparable and inestimable losse of the soule which is a perpetuall separation from the glorious and comfortable presence of God according to the saying of our Sauiour Math. 25 16. What shall it profite a man if he winne the whole world and then lose his owne soule Or what shall a man giue for the recompence of his soule The truth of this reason the Lord himself expresseth in the Prophet saying I will giue saluation in Sion and my glory vnto Israel Esay 46 13. The wealthiest country vnder heauen hath not this treasure the greatest Monarke in the world hath none of this merchandice the richest merchant that compasseth sea and land and trauaileth into the furthest part of the earth cannot bring home with him this pearle of vnualuable price it is only to be found in the city of God which is his Church for in mount Sion and in Ierusalem shal be deliuerance Reason 2 Secondly all other sorts and societies of men are appointed and ordained of God to serue and preserue this This is it which the Prophet Esay saith Esay 45 14. It shall be the honour of Kings and Princes to doe seruice to the Church and to promote the good of it It is the end for which God hath lifted vp the heads of rulers and gouernors aboue their brethren to promote the good of the Church and to aduance the glory of God This the Prophet speaketh of in the Psalme Psal 78 71. that God chose Dauid his seruant tooke him from the sheepefold and preferred him before his brethren euen tooke him and from behinde the ewes with yong brought he him to feed his people in Iacob and his inheritance in Israel so he fed them according to the simplicitie of his heart and guided them by the disâ—retion of his hands The like we see in the book of Ester when the destruction of the Church was determined and contriued Mordecai said to Ester Ester 4.14 If thou holdest thy peace at this time comfort and deliuerance shall appeare to the Iewes out of another place but thou and thy fathers house shall perish and who knoweth whether thou art come to the kingdome for such a time So what power strength ability or meanes soeuer God hath giuen he looketh for this duty and thankfulnes at our hands to seek the safety of Sion to aduance the glory of Ierusalem and to know that hereunto we are called Thirdly the beauty of all other cities and Reason 3 societies standeth in this that they are parts and members of the Church This is the glory of kingdomes and countries whereby they are beautified in that they belong to the true Church for otherwise all places are as cages of vncleane birds nay as lodges of vncleane spirits and all persons are as dogges swine as Tygers and vncleane beasts Hence it is that the Apostle describing what wee are by nature saith Eph. 2 12. Yee were at that time without Christ aliants from the commonwealth of Israel strangers from the couenants of promise and had no hope and were without GOD in the world If then it beautifie other places and persons it must needes be beautifull it selfe If it giue grace and glory to others that ioyne themselues to it it must needs be both gracious and glorious it selfe For whatsoeuer causeth a thing to be so must needes be so it selfe much more The vses of this doctrine are excellent as Vse 1 the nature of the Church is For first we conclude that they must needs be most happy blessed of God that are members of the Church For howsoeuer the world account them miserable grinning at them with their teeth nodding at them them their heads gaping at them with their mouthes hissing at them with their tongues and euery way contumeliously reproaching them with their words yet they are deare and precious in the account of God and in the reputation of Christ Iesus who bought them at a great price and redeemed them with the ransome of his owne blood 1. Pet. 1 18 19. Behold what loue the Father hath giuen to vs that we should be called
the punishment of euill doers c 1 Pet. 2 14. Now let vs come to the vses which naturally Vse 1 arise from hence First we must acknowledge that Magistracie is a notable blessing and by acknowledging of it learne to bee thankfull for it If there were no Magistrate or law euery one would liue as he list and would be ready to cut anothers throat so that better were a tyranny then an anarchy This is sundry times repeated in the book of Iudges In those dayes there was no Knig in Israel but euery man did that which was good in his owne eyes Iudg. 17 6 and 18 1 and 19 1 21 25. Then was idolatry common among them without any punishment then they gaue themselues to whoredome and vncleannesse without controllement then murther and drawing the sword one against another was practised bloud touched bloud This confusion and lamentable disorder and want of lawfull Magistracy and gouernment should teach vs to esteeme highly of this order and ordinance of God according to the blessings which we receiue by the same We obtayne great quietnesse by our rulers and many worthy things are wrought through their prudence and prouidence They are the instruments of our peace the breath of our nostrils and the meanes of our preseruation By them we enioy vnder God all the benefites which we haue our liberty our lands our liues our wiues our children our possessions our safety our houses and habitations and aboue all the rest the comfortable vse of the Gospel with freedome of conscience which is as marrow vnto our bones and as the very life of our liues How oft had we beene ouercome and ouerrunne by forraine enemies how oft had we beene surprized by inward rebels if this ordinance of God had not ouershadowed vs and ouerreached them This meditation must draw out of vs all thankfulnesse to God and confession of his louing kindnesse toward vs the practice whereof we haue in Ezra chap. 7 26 27 when hee beheld the forwardnesse of the King to promote the worship of God to publish a decree that whosoeuer would not performe the Law of God of the King should haue the sentence of God pronounced against him without delay whether it wereto the taking away of his life or banishment of his Countrey or to confiscation of his goods or to imprisonment of his body he gaue glory and praise to God saying Blessed be the Lord God of our fathers which so hath put in the Kings heart to beautifie the house of the Lord that is in Ierusalem This practice of this worthy man must be an instruction vnto vs to teach vs to acknowledge the necessity of this blessing as great as of the Sunne in the firmament whereby all liuing creatures are comforted and refreshed and must cause euery one to returne the praise of this mercy to him that is the giuer of this and of euery good giuing No people vnder the heauens haue better experience of it nor are more bound to walke worthy of this then we Vse 2 Secondly it is their duty to hate that which is euill with an vnfained hatred and to loue that which is good with a speciall loue and liking of it For if he be euill how shal he aduance and countenance the godly or how shall hee chastise and punish the vngodly Can hee haue or hold the reputation of a good Physician that taking vpon him the curing of other mens diseases is not able or willing to cure himselfe or will not euery one vpbraide such with the common Prouerbe Physician heale thy selfe Luke 4 23. How then can he with courage and comfort take vpon him to correct euill doers that is himselfe wholly giuen to all sorts and kindes of euill Can a father for conscience sake rebuke his sonne for sin as for swearing lying drunkennesse and such like disorders when himselfe maketh no conscience to bee a swearer and blasphemer a drunkard and vncleane liuer Or can a Master chasten his seruants for their rioting reuelling lewdnesse wantonnesse and misdemeanors when the guiltinesse of his owne heart cryeth against him and condemneth him as guilty of the same crimes Hee that teacheth another should first of all teach himselfe and he that reproueth another should first of all checke and controlle himselfe otherwise it shal be said vnto vs as the Apostle speaketh Therefore thou art inexcusable O man whosoeuer thou art that condemnest for in that thou condemnest another thou condemnest thy selfe for thou that condemnest doest the same things but we know that the iudgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things thinkest thou this O thou man that condemnest them which doe such things and doest the same that thou shalt escape the iudgment of God Rom. 2 1 2 3. Let all those whose office is to reforme euill learne to remoue it both head and taile both root and branch out of themselues let them pull the beame out of their owne eyes that they may cast out the more in their brothers eye It is a great blot and blemish in a gouernor that should punish wickednesse in others to nourish it in his own heart Hence it is that Salomon sayth Woe to thee O land when thy King is a child thy Princes eate in the morning Eccl. 10 16. Prou. 31 4. Where the Wiseman teacheth what danger it is to the commonwealth when the rulers are giuen wholly to their lusts and pleasures to surfetting and drunkennesse If the gouernour that sitteth at the sterne of the ship or the coachman that driueth the coach bee drunken and disordered who seeth not that shipwrack is to be feared and the coach ready to be ouerturned This is to bee considered and regarded of all that haue any authority ouer others to be carefull to order and rule themselues by the word of God If we haue families to gouerne we should goe in and out before them in all wisedome and bee examples vnto them in our liues conuersations If we see that those that be in places of superiority iurisdiction negligent herein not so circumspect ouer their wayes as they ought to be it is our duty to help them by our prayers and to call vpon God to assist them with his grace The burden is great that lyeth vpon their shoulders they many times watch while we sleep and are much troubled while we are at ease we must therfore dayly call vpon God for them to bee with them in their gouernment to indue them with the spirit of wisdom and counsell and to inspire them continually with al holy motions needful for their callings that their thrones may be established with iustice This is it which the Apostle vrgeth I exhort that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes bee made for all men for Kings and for all that are in authority that wee may liue a quiet and peaceable life in all godlinesse and honesty 1. Tim
made and then how performed The making thereof was wont alwayes to be ioyned with prayer to note that the faithfull alwayes lifted vp theyr hearts to GOD crauing his blessing Psalm 61 5. Gen. 28 20. Iudg. 11 ver 30 31 so that such as were fit to vow must be faithfull iustified before God and reconciled vnto him otherwise they can neuer call vpon him aright And as they must be made with prayer so they must be performed with thanksgiuing Psal 61 5 otherwise it were better neuer to haue vowed and promised vnto God that cannot be deceyued Fourthly it behoueth vs to know the right ends of vowes which are these First The true and right ends of vowes concerning Gods glory and the aduancement of his worship Secondly to testifie our speciall thankfulnesse to God for blessings which we haue receyued at his hands Thirdly to chastice our selues that thereby we may preuent the wrath of God for by iudging of our selues we escape his iudgement 1 Cor. 11 Fourthly to make our selues more circumspect and watchfull ouer our owne wayes for when we haue fallen into some sinne we do heereby make ourselues more wary and heedfull for the time to come Fiftly to binde our selues more strongly as by a two-fold cord which is not easily broken to yeeld obedience to God Lastly to strengthen the weaknes of our faith hope and other spirituall graces and to giue vs greater assurance of the mercy of GOD which we shall receyue at his hands Lastly it is a duty belonging to euery one Vse 3 to consider diligently what vowes they haue vowed to God We are ready and not sparing to vow in times of our afflictions troubles O that we were as carefull to performe them Psal 66. But if we haue not vowed this way there is a common vow which we haue all vndertaken the vow of our baptisme that wee will beleeue in God and serue him that wee will forsake the diuell and all his works and this is the answer of a good conscience toward God 1 Pet. 3 21. The master of the Sentences calleth baptisme The common vow because therein men protest promise and professe to consecrate themselues theyr soules bodies vnto God both which are his by right of creation and redemption Ierome maketh holinesse in body and spirit the matter of a Christian vow In Esay lib. 7. cap. 19. And S. Austine to this purpose in many places teacheth that to beleeue in God to hope for eternall life and to liue according to his commandements August in Psal 75 131. are the things which we are to vow to God And in another place What doe we vow to God but to be the Temple of God These Christian duties containe the truth of the Iewish vowes They vowed external sacrifices and oblations bound themselues to the outward seruice in the exercise whereof it pleased GOD for a time to traine that people howbeit in all these he called them to the true practice of piety to the inward affections of praise thankesgiuing Psal 4 5 50.14 23 51 17 107 22 115 17. Ionah 2 9. Hos 14 13. Neyther is the holy Scripture silent what their ceremoniall vowes imported to them and to vs. The vow of humbling and afflicting themselues by fasting did teach them to forbeare their owne desires to renounce their own wils to subdue their owne corruptions and to abstaine from cruelty oppression Esay 58 6. Mic. 6 as appeareth by the reproofe of the Prophet when he chargeth them that in the day of their fast they sought their owne wils verse 3. This wee see notably in the vow of the Nazarites a principall one among the rest of which wee haue spoken before The meaning of the vow of the Nazarits whereby they were separated to the Lord Numb 6 2. And this was the chiefe intendment of that ceremony to signifie the common condition of all that people that the Lord their God had separated them from all other people and therefore they must be holy vnto him because the Lord himselfe is holy and hath separated them from other people that they should be his Leuit. 20 24 26. And this is that which Balaam vttered concerning Israel Numb 23 9 Loe the people shall dwell alone shall not be reckoned among the nations This then was a speciall vow of ceremonial obseruations wherein by abstayning from many outward things as separating themselues from wine strong drinke suffering no rafor to come on their head and other outward things expressed in that place they were diuided from the common and prophane conuersation both of themselues and others among that people howbeit a special spiritual respect was had of preseruing inward piety holines toward him so that such diuided persons were so many spectacles and examples of the condition of all the faithfull of whom Christ our Sauior hath told vs and taught vs that they are not of this world but he hath chosen thē out of the world Iohn 15 19 they must flye the corruption that is in the world 2 Pet. 1 4 and they must heare the voyce of God calling and crying vnto them Come out from among them separate your selues from them and touch no vnclean thing and then hee will receiue them 2 Cor. 6 17. In al which he alludeth to the vow of the Nazarites who were a separated and selected people retiring themselues from others of which see more before chapter 6. So then the vowes that temaine in the Gospel and belong vnto vs are the vowes of prayer of praise thankesgiuing of obedience to God of denying our selues of subduing our sinnes of mortifying the corruptions of the old man of mercy and compassion toward our brethren and briefly of keeping our selues holy vnto God and vnspotted of the world Psal 27 8 58 12. 79 13. 80 17. 86 11.119 34 35.106 Mat. 16 24. Col. 3 5. Rom. 6 13 12 1. 2 Cor. 6 20. These are the holy and solemne vowes that we promised to God in our Baptisme wherein wee were dedicated and consecrated vnto God and these we doe continually renue when we come to the Table of the Lord. Let vs diligently thinke of these vowes and be careful to practise and performe them that God may be duly glorified in vs. 3 If a woman also vow a vow vnto the Lord and binde her selfe by a bond being in her fathers house in her youth 4 And her father heare her vow her bond wherewith she hath bound her soule and her father shall hold his peace at her then all her vowes shall stand and euery bond c. 5 But if her father disallow her in the day that he heareth not any of her vowes c. shall stand and the Lord shall forgiue her because her father disallowed her 6 And if shee had at all an husband when shee vowed or vttered ought out of her lippes wherewith she
saide that it is saide of Ishmael that was cast out of the house of Abraham and was the sonne of the bond woman that hee also gaue vp the ghost and dyed and was gathered to his people as well as of Abraham of Isaac of Aaron of Moses and of many others 2 Kings 22 20. Iudg. 2 10. Acts 13 36. I answer Whether Ismael repented this phrase may imploy with good probability the repētance of Ishmael that he dyed in the faith of Abraham and was carryed into his bosome For hee ioyned with his brother in the burying of his father and the Scripture taketh speciall notice of his whole age and setteth downe how long he liued but no reprobate hath the age of his whole life recorded And thus the prayer of Abraham may seeme to be heard Gen. 17 18. O that Ismael might liue before thee But if he liued and dyed a wicked man then by his fathers to whom hee was gathered we must vnderstand the soules of wicked men that liued before him as Caine and his posterity that were carried away with the flood which now are spirits in prison 1 Pet 3 19. But howsoeuer it be this necessarily must be concluded that the soules of all men liue when the body is turned into earth and hath his subsisting afterward Math. 22 23. Hebr. 12 21. Obiect It will be obiected that the wise man saith the condition of men of beasts is all alike Eccl. 3 19. As the one dyeth so dyeth the other so that a man hath no preheminence aboue a beast This is not spoken simply but in respect They are both alike and equall in the necessity of dying imposed vpon both and man hath no aduantage to glory ouer the beast which serueth to humble him and to proclayme his vanity Againe Salomon speaketh according to the opinion of prophane Atheists such as the Saduces afterward were for they say Who knoweth the spirit of man that goeth vpward and the spirit of the beasts that goeth downeward to the earth These are they that also say Let vs eate and drinke for to morrow we shall dye 1 Corinth 15 32. But when he speaketh according to truth he telleth vs afterward that the spirit returneth to God that gaue it chap. 12. Againe they produce sundry testimonies that the dead cannot praise him it must be the liuing the liuing that must doe it Psal 6.5 In death there is no remembrance of thee so 30 10 and 88 11. Esay 38 18. I answere death and the graue haue two significations according to the different maner or estate of those that are dead Answ For some are dead spiritually that are reiected of God and in torments with the damned these cannot praise God at all neyther doth God accept praise at their hands Others are dead onely corporally not spiritually these cannot praise GOD in the Church visible together with the faithfull yet in their soules they neuer cease to acknowledge and praise God together with innumerable company of Angels and Saints departed yea it is their whole practice delight and exercise they doe nothing else Lastly the Apostle seemeth to make it peculiar to God to haue immortality 1 Tim. 6 16 he onely hath immortality I answer God hath this of himselfe the Angels the soules of men by grace and communication they receiue this from him whereas whatsoeuer God is he is it of himselfe Obiect Furthermore another question may bee moued wherefore in mustering this army and sending them to fight Phinehas the Priest was to be among them for what had he to doe with this maner of warfare who was to serue in the Tabernacle and was not numbred among the other tribes that were to goe out to warre I answere Answer Moses sendeth him because hee had giuen a notable proofe of his zeale in slaying the Israelite and the Midianitish woman with his iauelin he is sent not to draw his sword or to bee captaine of the hoste but to exhort the people to teach and keepe them in the feare of God and to put them in hope of victory This was commanded of God when they went to battel against their enemies the Priest was to stir them vp to courage that they should not faint nor feare but be assured that the Lord would go out with them and fight for them to saue them Deut. 20 2 3 4 so the Priests were ready to go with Dauid when he fled out of Ierusalem 2 Sam. 15 24. And when it is said Phinehas went with the holy instruments some vnderstand the Arke others the Vrim and Thummim to aske of God touching the successe of the battell Howbeit it is not likely that he doubted of the end that had his warrant from God to begin it And if Moses had meant this of the Arke no doubt hee would haue expressed it by his name as he doth oftē before besides if he had pointed to this he would rather haue vsed the singular number thē the plural haue said the holy instrument not instruments It is rather to be thought that he meaneth the two Trumpets of which see before chap. 10 and these he addeth in the next words by way of exposition or interpretation as if he had saide the holy instruments that is the Trumpets as Iudg. 8 27. Heereby then we see the absurd collection of Bellarmine De not eccl cap 17 18. who making the vnhappy ende of the enemies of the Church a note thereof alledgeth the death of Zuinglius who was slayne in battell But why might not Zuinglius go with his people into the battell as well as the Priests that were commanded to doe it Hee was as a good Shepheard that gaue his life for his flocke and would not leaue nor forsake them fighting for the defence of the Gospel Neyther may we account it a plague or punishment to dye in battell or a token of one forsaken of God as we see in good Iosiah and many others and the experience of all times teacheth vs the truth of that which Dauid saith The sword deuoureth one as well as another 2 Sam. 11 25. Thus much of the questions Auenge the children of Israel c and Moses saide Arme your selues c. By Moses speaking of warres we may see they haue beene ancient in the world and being commanded of God in this place we see also that they are lawfull of which see before chap. 1 and 24 and 25. But heere diuers other points directing warres and warriers are to bee obserued First obserue that an army is heere spoken off as mustered and gathered together for the battell Doctrine Before battel an army must be gathered The Doctrine is this Before men goe to battell an hoast of men must be appointed gathered together and sufficient forces must be leuied Exod. 17 9. Iosh 8 3. 2 Chron. 13 3 and 32 6. 1 Sam. 15 4. Iudg. 20 17. Reason 1 The causes are euident First that a number may be
Priests seruant if he had called to minde that the sword was not put into his hands Math. 26 51. Let euery man labour to see what God hath called him vnto and looke to the things commanded vnto him priuate men may not take vpon them to reforme euery thing that is amisse hauing no authority thereunto and if they should come to suffer for such things they shall finde but little comfort in theyr sufferings because this is to suffer as euill doers albeit not for doing of euill Vse 3 Lastly if it be vnlawfull to do good sometimes when it is done vnlawfully then how much more is it vnlawfull to do that which in it selfe and in it owne nature is vnlawful And if God reiect the actions of men when they are done in an euill manner how much more doth hee abhorre the workes of carnall men when they are wicked vngodly in the very substance And if he accept not those actions which might be don wel if they were done by another how much lesse those that can be wel done by none Of which wee may say with Salomon Behold the righteous shall bee recompenced in the earth how much more the wicked and the sinner Prou. 11 31. If the faithfull offend in doing lawfull things much more doe the vngodly that neuer regard to doe any good And if they sinne against God that heare his word amisse how much more sinfull are they that will not heare it at all And if they prouoke the wrath of God that doe good in an euill manner much more doe they that sinne in an euill matter and most of all when the heart is euill also as Prou. 21 27 The sacrifice of the wicked is abomination how much more when he bringeth it with a wicked minde The faithfull haue many times a good intent when they thinke to doe God good seruice and yet are not accepted because they faile in the maner woe then to those whose very hearts are set vpon euill and haue no delight in that which is good at any time 30 Whoso killeth any person Deut. 17 6 19 15 Math 18 16 2 Cor. 13 1. Heb 10 28 1 Tim. 5.19 the murtherer shal be put to death by the mouth of witnesses but one witnesse shall not testifie against any person to cause him to die 31 Moreouer ye shall take no satisfaction for the life of a murtherer which is guilty of death but he shal be surely put to death 33 And yee shall take no satisfaction for him that is fled to the citty of his refuge that hee should come againe to dwell in the land vntill the death of the Priest 33 So yee shall not pollute the land wherein yee are for blood it defileth the land and the land cannot be cleansed of the blood that is shed therein but by the blood of him that shed it 34 Defile not therefore the land which ye shal inhabite wherein I dwel for I the Lord dwell among the children of Israel The third and last part remaineth laying forth the office of the Iudges touching slaughter wherein obserue two things first the Law of putting the murtherer to death which must passe by the verdict of two or three witnesses verse 30. Secondly the Iudges are forbidden to take any satisfaction for the life of a murtherer because innocent blood shed defileth the Land yea in such an horrible manner and measure that all the water in the sea cannot wash it away for the Land cannot be clensed of the blood that is shedde but by the blood of him that shedde it And no maruaile seeing they might take no satisfaction for him that bad killed a man at vnawares to deliuer him from the city of his refuge before the death of the high Priest From these words we learne how heynous a sin murther is Againe that wilful murtherers are not to be spared the eie of the Magistrate must not pitty thē if they be desirous to reuenge the dishonour done vnto God or to clense their own Land or to saue their own liues But marke farther how GOD will haue such proceeded against they shall not dye by the mouth of one witnes he requireth in iudiciall courts that euery matter should be tryed by two or three witnesses that the guilty should not be acquited and that the innocent might not be condemned Doctrine God wil haue no innocent person put to death So then the point from hence is this that God will haue no innocent person put to death but that euery one should receiue according to his owne works Deut. 13 14 and 17 4 Thou shalt enquire and make search and aske diligently whether it be a truth and the thing certaine hee will haue no man condemned vpon accusations suspitions and presumptions Esay 5 13 Psal 37 6 Pro. 24 23. This was the sin of Saul who commanded to kill the Priests of the Lord 1 Sam. 22 16 as if they had conspired agaynst him Iob 29 16. Reason 1 The grounds are these first from the nature of God he is a iust and righteous God the Iudge of all the earth and hee respecteth no mans person therefore they that sit in his place and execute his iudgment and haue his Name communicated vnto them ought to deale vprightly Deuter. 1 16 17. Secondly wrong iudgement is abominable in the sight of God Pro. 17 15 whether it be to iustifie the wicked or to condemne the innocent Thirdly it kindleth the Lords wrath against the land when innocent blood is shedde Ier. 26 14 15 As for mee behold I am in your hand doe with me as seemeth good and meete vnto you but know ye for certaine that if ye put me to death yee shall surely bring innocent blood vpon your selues and vpon this citty and vpon the inhabitants thereof as 1 Kings 21 19. Vse 1 The vses follow First this serueth for instruction to all that are in authority to take heed to themselues that they walke with a right foot and turne neyther to the right hand nor to the left according as God requireth Leuit. 19 15 Thou shalt doe no vnrighteousnes in iudgment thou shalt not respect the person of the poore nor honour the person of the mighty but in righteousnesse shalt thou iudge thy neighbour Against this they offend many wayes when they giue false iudgment and cause the same to be executed when they deferre iudgment put it off as Felix did from day to day Acts 24 25 for while iudgment hangeth thus in suspense the iust is often taken for the vniust and contrarywise the vniust fot the iust lastly when the sentence rightly pronounced is delayed and sometimes not at all executed The Scripture expresseth the fault and the punishment by one and the same word Gen 4 7 13 Esay 24 20 1 Peter 2 24 to teach that they should be ioyned together and not seuered and that hee should be holden for innocent and vnblameable that hath no punishment inflicted
for vs when we sleep he heareth when we are deafe he riseth vp for vs when we lie downe hee is a buckler about vs when we are assaulted he is the God of knowledge when wee are ignorant And if euer there were people vnder the heauen that hath experience of Gods watchfulnesse in this kinde it is this Nation of great Britaine O vnthankfulnes if we doe not acknowledge it O wretchednesse if we doe not euer remember it O wickednes if we do not teach it to our posterities For hath not God deliuered vs from the most cursed and execrable plot of desperate enemies that euer was contriued against the King the Queene the Prince and the rest of their progeny against the Lords the Commons the whole Church kingdome â—hen the fift 〈◊〉 Noâ—â—â— An. 〈◊〉 5. determining suddainly to haue blowne vp the whole house of Parliament with gun-powder Now as this was an inuention bloody an intention barbarous and inhumane See Act. 〈…〉 3. so by what meanes were wee deliuered was it by our fasting and prayer was it by humbling our selues before our God and crying strongly in the eares of the Lord of hostes was it by our teares and weeping for our sins saying spare thy people O Lord and giue not thine inheritance into reproch that the Priests and Iesuites should rule ouer them Nay we vsed none of all these we suspected no danger we feared no enemies we dreamed of no diuelish deuices against the land so that to detect and disclose the fore-named cursed conspiracy was the Lords doing onely and it is marueilous in our eyes When an inuasion in the yeere 88. was intended by the supposed inuincible Armado glorying in their strength munition shippes preparations confederates it was indeed the Lords mercy toward vs to crosse and curse their attempt and to raise the windes and seas against them howbeit this was not without vsing of meanes as rigging of shippes arming of men mustering of souldiers yea it was not without sanctifying of fasts calling solemne assemblies and crying vnto the Lord. If then wee did sing songs of thanksgiuing for that deliuerance how should our hearts be kindled and inflamed with ioyfulnesse and with what praises should wee expresse our thankfulnes 〈…〉 but euen vow vnto the Lord our selues our soules and bodies to offer them vp a liuing sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto him For as many haue bene the practices of the malicious and bloody Papists yet this surmounteth them all so many haue bene the deliuerances of our Princes of our Rulers of our Magistrates of our Ministers of our people but this surmounteth and surpasseth them all Psal 95 1 2. Let vs therefore reioyce vnto the Lord let vs sing aloud to the rock of our saluation let vs come before his face with praise let vs sing loud vnto him with Psalmes for the Lord is a great God and a great King aboue all gods He sitteth in heauen and laugheth to scorne the deuices of the wicked He ruleth in earth and maketh all his enemies his footstoole Verse 28. Then the Lord opened the mouth of the Asse When Balaam had smitten his Asse three times that had saued his life it pleased God to worke a wonder to alter the course of nature to giue speech to the Asse to make her able to reproue her master God indeed could otherwise haue set his sin in order before him but a dumbe beast is teacher fit enough for the fals Prophet We see hereby Doctrine God oftentimes worketh aboue nature that God so often as it pleaseth him worketh aboue nature ordinary meanes Hereunto come al the miracles which God hath shewed from the beginning of the world He gaue vnto Abraham Sarah a son in their old age who quickneth the dead Rom. 4 17. and calleth those things which be not as though they were He stayed the course of the Sun diuided the red sea fed his people with Manna Heb. 11 33 34. stopped the mouthes of Lions quenched the violence of fire opened the earth to swallow his enemies brought water out of the hard rocke Hee sent signes and wonders in the land of Egypt vnto this day in Israel and among al men hath made him a name as appeareth this day Hee brought his people out of the hand of Pharaoh with signes with wonders with a strong hand with a stretched out arme and with a great terrour He gaue power to a virgin to conceiue beare a son that he might saue his people from their sins Ier 32.20 Math 1 21 23. The reasons remaine to be considered and Reason 1 handled to confirme vs farther First marke the nature of God he is great in counsell glorious in holines fearefull in praises mighty in his workes and in his enterprises Who made the heauen who framed the earth and laide the foundation thereof vpon the depth who brought light out of darknesse Is it not the Lord that doth whatsoeuer he will in heauen in earth in the depth and in all the world This the Prophet Ieremy teacheth chap. 32. Ah Lord God behold thou hast made the heauen and the earth by thy great power Ier. 32.17 by thy stretched out arme and there is nothing hard vnto thee he maketh the barren fruitfull Psal 136.5 â— he brought all things out of nothing who onely doth great wonders for his mercy endureth for euer who by his wisedome made the heauens and hath stretched out the earth vpon the waters for his mercy endureth for euer Againe therby he maketh his name known Reason 2 and his power to bee acknowledged in the world This is declared by Nehemiah in the prayer of the Leuites chap. 9. Thou hast considered the afflictioÌ„ of our fathers in Egypt heard their cry by the red Sea and shewed tokens and wonders vpon Pharaoh and on all his seruants and on all the people of the land for thou knowest that they dealt proudly against them Neh. 9 9 10. therefore thou madest thee a Name as appeareth this day Wherefore to the end the power and presence of God may bee knowne both to the Church and the enemies of the Church hee breaketh and interrupteth the naturall order and course of things Heereupon it is that Ioshua calleth the children of Israel and telleth them that by the miracle of diuiding the waters of Iordan Iosh 3 10. they should know that the liuing GOD was among them and would cast out the Canaanites before them Vse 1 The vse of this doctrine may bee made in this manner First it serueth fitly to condemne all Atheists and earth-wormes that aduance nature to throw downe the power of God Indeed if GOD onely wrought by ordinary meanes and according to the strength of second causes some pretence might bee alleaged and some colour of reason produced to doubt of the diuine power But seeing GOD worketh not onely by nature and by meanes but sometimes aboue
nature and without all meanes and sometimes against all meanes the euidence of this truth is cleared the power of GOD is manifested and the mouthes of all Infidels and of iniquity it selfe is stopped Our faith must goe beyond reason if wee will professe our selues schollers in the schoole of Christ In the schooles of the Philosophers reason goeth before assent but in the schoole of GOD first we haue vse of faith and after followeth discourse of reason Let vs therefore learne to magnifie the Scriptures and by the authority of them tread and trample vpon all Atheisme and Prophanenesse As many miracles as wee finde expressed and wrought by the finger of God so many testimonies and euidences wee haue against these patrones of Nature who being wholly carnal corrupt know nothing that is spirituall These deny the resurrection of the body and the immortality of the soule that so they might escape the sentence of the eternall ludge by whom they shall bee iudged in the last day and shall know to their confusion that there is a GOD whose power is infinite Exod. 34 7. who will not make the wicked innocent but visit the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children and vpon childrens children to the third and fourth generation and reward euery one according to his workes Hee is able to bee reuenged on all his enemies who shal sooner pul their hearts out of their brests then God out of their mindes This Moses setteth downe Deut. â—2 Deut. 32 39 42. Beholde now for I I am he and there is no gods with me I kill and giue life I wound and I make whole neither is there any that can deliuer out of mine hand If I whet my glittering sword and my hand take hold on iudgement I will execute vengeance on mine enemies and will reward them that hate mee I will make mine arrowes drunke with blood and my sword shall eate flesh for the blood of the slaine and of the captiues when I begin to take vengeance of the enemy This is Gods arrow against all Atheists this is a fearefull thunder-bolt throwne down vpon their heads which shall crush them in pieces testifie their destruction which shall come vpon them when there is none to helpe Let such therfore betimes acknowledge a God of Nature that he may bee to them a GOD of grace let them confesse him to worke when he will by extraordinary meanes that he may direct them in the ordinary pathes that leade to saluation and eternall life let them reuerence him as the ruler of the world that hee may rule in their hearts by his Word and Spirit and Sacraments whereby he applieth to vs his heauenly gifts Secondly let vs learne by this miraculous Vse 2 manner of working to trust in him when all meanes faile vs and tye not him to the ordinary course of second causes that is able to make the Sunne and Moone to stand still as in the pursuit of Ioshua Iosh 10 1â— 2 King 2â— and to bring the Sun backe againe many degrees in the Diall of Ahaz as in the comforting of Hezekiah and to turne the Sunne into darkenes Math. 27 as we see in the time of the passion of Christ He is able to doe whatsoeuer hee will and more then hee will doe It is an easie matter for euery man to say he trusteth in God and boast of his faith when no meanes faile him when hee hath abundance and store of all things when hee is fed to the full with his hid Treasure that they leaue the rest of their substance for their children Iob. 29 6â— when God compasseth them about with his mercies That they wash their pathes in Butter and haue the Rockes to powre them out Riuers of Oyle as Iob speaketh it is quickly said and spoken that we will relye vpon God and acknowledge his prouidence But if GOD blow vpon our meanes they shall doe vs no good hee can take vs from them as hee dealt with the vnfaithfull rich man Luke 12 2 Iob. 1 â— or hee can take them from vs as hee dealt with his faithfull seruant Iob Wee must therefore depend vpon him in time of war as wel as of peace in want as wel as in time of wealth in sicknesse as in health when he shall make the heauen as iron and the earth as brasse when hee shall take away the staffe of bread when hee shall cause thee to walke through the valley of the shadow of death thou must then cal on him for thy daily bread and say with Iob Loe though he slay me Iob 13 15 Prou. 16.3 1. Pet. 5 7 yet will I trust in him Commit thy wayes and workes vnto the Lord and thy thoughts shall bee directed Cast all your care on him for hee careth for you Such wee are indeed as wee are in aduersity Such is our faith as it is found in the day of temptation Wherefore let vs lift vp our eyes to him that sitteth in the heauens and swayeth all things by his prouidence and say with the Prophet Psal 28. The Lord is my strength Psal 28 7 â— 37 39 40. and my shield mine heart trusted in him and I was helped therefore mine heart shall reioyce and with my Song will I praise him The Saluation of the righteous men shall be of the Lord he shall be their strength in the time of trouble For the Lord shall helpe them and deliuer them he shall deliuer them from the wicked and shall saue them because they trust in him Thirdly let vs not doubt of the promises Vse 3 or prouidence of G G D who is able to make good the words of his own mouth how incredible or vnpossible soeuer they seeme in our eies Therfore the faith of Abraham the Father of the faithfull is commended by the Apostle that aboue hope he beleeued vnder hope that he should be the Father of many Nations 〈◊〉 4 18 19. and he not weake in faith considered not his own body which was now dead neither the deadnesse of Sarahs wombe neither did he doubt of God thorough vnbeliefe but was strengthened in the Faith and gaue glory to God being fully assured that he which had promised was able to doe it This is a great comfort if at any time wee see the miseries and ruines of the Church if wee beholde the desolation hauocke that is made of it that God is able to restore the flourishing estate thereof again God can work aboue meanes without so that albeit we can see with an eye of flesh no way to worke the safety of the Church let vs not despaire or cast away our confidence and hope which hath great recompence of reward We reade how God saued Israell when there appeared no meanes of deliuerance in the eyes of men the rockes and mountaines hemmed them in on both sides the red Sea was before them 〈◊〉 14 13 â—4 the hoste of the Egyptians marched